WARNING! NOT FOR READERS UNDER 18!!- My stories are very dark and explicit
Notes: I use photos, gifs, music and videos in my fics. Some characters are OC and some are eventual.
Summary and chapters links below
Code Blue reunites my favorite Tolkien boys, Lee Pace, Luke Evans, Orlando Bloom and Craig Parker as themselves along with an OC named Josephine March in a multi-universe drama filled story of love, drama and danger in the medical, organized crime, and paranormal world. There's also characters from my favorite soaps General Hospital and Days of Our Lives and last, but certainly not least, the Walking Dead's and Supernatural's Jeffrey Dean Morgan, Ghost whisperer's David Conrad and the Scottish actor Gerard Butler are here to shake things up too!....PLUS OTHERS WILL COME.
Disclosure- Any medical information in this fic is purely from google research and personal experiences and some may be incorrect. I am NOT a physician. It is NOT meant to aid any readers with medical decisions or treatments. Please remember…it's fiction! lol. Thank you. Enjoy!
Summary: The stone cold secret agent becomes a pile of mush over Callie's presence. She's elated to see him alive but as the shock wears off, Luke suffers her wrath. Gael is confused with the reunion. Josie is falling apart at the seams and Luke is there to calm her once more. Callie is guilted by envy and overwhelmed with emotion. She dips. With Gael behind the wheel, Brando, Josie and Craig make a speedy departure but soon realize they are not alone. Callie's punishment sends Luke over the edge.
Luke's legs promptly overcame the giddy sensation as he rushed to catch Callie in his arms, but to touch and smell the love of his life again after their years apart brought it rushing right back, primarily in his emotions.
His trembling hands laid her gently upon the ground. Tears dripped from his burning eyes as he leaned over her, taking in her immaculate beauty.
Caressing her cheek, his choking voice uncontrollably quavered, "Lissie...my love. It's me baby. Come on sweetheart, open those exuberant eyes that stole my heart right out of it's sullen chamber. It has never beat the same since."
Simultaneously, Josie was begging the same from Craig who's blue eyes remained hidden behind closed lids, "Please Craig please!! Please wake up. Please wake up!"
She looked out into the empty lot, shouting in desperation, "Where the fuck is Gael???!!!! We have to get him to the hospital!!!"
Brando was abrupt, "No, we can't. It's the first place Cyrus' men will look."
She panicked, "W..what??? He needs help Brando! Like NOW!!"
He placed a hand upon hers, "If Craig were awake, he would tell you the same exact thing. We will get him help. We'll take him to Winchester. It's only twenty minutes from here. Britt's there and she can help him. Jeff keeps all the medical necessities stocked. I called Jason earlier and told him what was going on so they would be prepared."
Sobbing helplessly, Josie rested her cheek upon Craig's head that she cradled against her chest and continued to speak to him in hopes that her voice would give him the strength to hold on. At the same time, her saturated eyes couldn't help but view the strange scene between Luke and Callie.
As Luke's tender touch continued upon Callie's cheek, her lids began to flutter. When they fully opened, Luke's worried eyes and contradicting sweet smile took full clarity.
"George??" she mumbled, blinking her lids rapidly at the stunning sight.
He sighed in relief and stroked her hair, "There's my brown-eyed girl. Yes, it's me Lissie. Are you alright my my love? Can you sit up?"
The blinking ceased and her eyes moved about his face, studying every feature. To make sure she wasn't dreaming, she brought her fingertips to his cheek and traced them over his trembling lips.
His lips parted and a warm sigh tingled upon her skin, validating he was real. With a deep gasp, she sprung right up, sitting face to face with him.
As she smiled, he smiled as he professed his longing for her and offered a brief apology, "I have missed you more than words could ever say. I am so very sorry that I left you."
The bittersweet moment was cut short by Craig's Chevelle fishtailing around the corner. She locked eyes with Gael, then once more with the man she knew as George and the painful reality of what he had done to her and their daughter came crashing down upon her like a ton of bricks.
Her expression of love turned to resentment and disgust. Without warning, her palms thrust forward into his chest and Luke tumbled onto his back.
She stumbled to her feet, eyes blazing with rage, "You son of a bitch!!!"
Stunned by the deserving strike, as was Gael, Luke remained on the ground, peering up at her with pleading eyes, "Lissie, please. Let me expl—"
"Shut up 'GEORGE!!'" she mocked, shaking from both adrenaline and humiliation.
Gael approached Callie, his eyes bewildered, "George?? Like....your ex-husband George???"
Luke stood, confidently correcting Gael with a jealous smugness, "Husband."
Ignoring the domestic dispute, Josie scolded the two men as she swung the back door open, "BOTH of you shut the hell up!!! GAEL! HELP US GET CRAIG IN THE FUCKING CAR, DAMN IT!!!!"
Gael rushed over to Brando and the two hoisted Craig up, one taking his legs, the other lifting under the arm pits and carried him to the back seat.
As they situated him, Luke turned to Josie who stood alone with bloodied hands, profusely sobbing and relentlessly snapping the rubber band upon her wrist. He went right to her and pulled her into his arms.
Slipping his hand behind her head, he softly spoke against her cheek, "Breathe."
Callie felt guilty for the spark of jealousy that ran through her, for Josie was her friend who desperately needed a friend and she should have been that friend, but she couldn't handle everything that was happening. Her life had went from normal to pure chaos in only a matter of twenty-four hours and when George entered the equation, her heart jumped ship and her erratic mind was left to do the thinking. It was fight or flight. She chose flight.
As another round of rain began, she looked at Gael with an unspoken apology, then turned and quietly walked away. No words were needed. Gael understood. The weight she was carrying was too heavy and she'd had enough. In his own silence, he let her leave.
Oblivious to Callie's departure, Luke helped Josie into the back seat at Craig's side where she took over for Brando with the compression on Craig's wound so he could make an updated call to Jason.
"Craig's going to be alright," Luke assured, "You're going to be alright. I'll see you soon."
She succeeded with a half smile, "From your lips to god's ears."
He leaned in to speak to Brando who claimed the passenger seat, "This is as far as I go. Cyrus' men left by boat and a cleaner stayed behind. He's been permanently disabled. Cyrus was on that boat. Looked dead but I wouldn't put any money on it. Keep the weapons. As you know, there's always more where that asshole came from and..." He looked at Josie, his eyes intense, "Keep her safe. Precious cargo."
"Always. Thanks for the 411 and the help. Appreciate it man."
"Yep," Luke curtly replied, then closed the door and tapped on the roof, "Go."
With Gael back in the saddle again, he sped off and when Luke turned around, he found that he stood alone.
Gael raced through the rainy streets following Brando's directions to the nearest exit out of mob land. From there, he hopped onto the busy freeway and floored it, fearlessly whipping in and out of traffic until Brando called him out on his reckless driving.
"Look man, I know you're upset with whatever's going on with Callie but the visibility sucks and the roads are slick. Tone it down a bit with the weaving before we get Johnny Law on our tail or you cause an accident."
"It ain't that man," he repudiated, his eyes repeatably moving back and forth between the road and the rearview mirror, "We got a tail alright but it ain't 5-O."
Brando swung around to see a vehicle in the far distance, aggressively zig-zagging through traffic.
"Fuck me. Good eye Gael. We gotta get off here. There's an exit up ahead at the overpass. Take that, then backup underneath so we're facing the exit ramp and kill the lights for a minute. Could be just some show off trying to race but I highly doubt it."
"Roger that!"
As Gael took a last minute lane hop and circled down the ramp, Brando armed up.
Brando warned as Gael brought the car to a stop, "Keep the engine running and be ready."
Extremely agitated, Josie sat right up, "What are you doing??? We can't stop!! Just keep going!!"
Her outburst triggered a hard gasp from Craig who began to shiver.
"Look at him!" she cried, "He's pale and cold. He's going into shock from the blood loss."
"I know Josie, I'm sorry," Brando apologized, "but we have to stop any threats. We don't want to lead them to where we're going. It's all I can do at the moment since we lost our only backup. We're on our own right now."
Still incoherent, Craig groaned and his face grimaced. Josie squeezed his hand and kissed his clammy cheek.
"It's going to be alright. I'm here. I won't leave you. Listen to my voice. Feel my hand. I've got you. Keep breathing. Do you hear me? I need you. You're all I have so don't you dare fucking leave me."
It was weak, but he managed to return the squeeze, then he slowly drew his middle finger down her palm. She smiled through her sobs as she recalled the gesture of endearment he had used to communicate with her before. It was his way of showing his love when he couldn't speak it.
"He squeezed my hand!" she announced with the first signs of hope in her voice, "He can hear me!"
The news gave Brando hope as well. He turned with a smile and reached back to clutch Craig's other hand, "I'm here too big brother. You hold on." He then chuckled, "I'm in charge right now, so that's an order."
"I'm here too boss man number one!" Gael added, wearing a cheesy grin, "Don't you worry. We're going to take care of you and your girl."
Josie could have sworn she saw a small curl of amusement on Craig's lips but she couldn't be certain due to his trembling. It was worsening.
An hour long minute passed in silence under the rain barrier but the sound of Craig's shivering was deafening to Josie.
"Just go already!" she impatiently commanded, "Whomever they were, we lost them."
Brando looked at Gael, "Alright, let's take the backroads for a few miles, then jump back on the freeway."
With the Chevy back in speedy motion and the heater blazing, Josie carefully laid beside Craig and cuddled him for extra warmth. The rain had once again subsided but Josie's tears took over as her head laid upon Craig's slowly rising and lowering chest, listening to and feeling his faint heartbeat. Her brain raced, searching for a solution that would aid in saving the man she had grown to love and her thoughts quickly travelled to Britt's brother. Two pairs of medical minds and hands were better than one but would Dave even speak to her, let alone help her after how deeply she had hurt him? For Craig, she had to try.
Swallowing her pride, she quietly made the call to her currently estranged bff but it didn't even ring. It went straight to voicemail, so at least she knew he didn't ignore the call. The phone was either off or dead and that was extremely odd for the dedicated doctor that Dave was. She paged him also and as a last resort, she called both Salem and Grandview hospitals to see if he was on shift but both confirmed he was not. Even with her recently developed disgust for Orlando, she would have rang him too if his broken body wasn't lying in a hospital bed. With all options exhausted, all she could do now was pray once again for more help to come.
After one mile of smooth sailing, the rough waters returned as a pair of motorcycles emerged from a darkened side street in pursuit of the Chevelle.
"Hold on Josie!" Gael warned as he down shifted and punched the gas, "Here we go again!"
Gasping, Josie sat up to gawk out the back window, clinging to the seat for stability through Gael's turbulent turns. She couldn't see the faces of the side by side phantoms due to the glaring headlights but they could see her.
"Josie, get down!!" Brando shouted as he leaned out the window to fire but before he could, the rider on his side began swerving and flashing his headlight, then shouted at him.
"Brando!!"
He knew the voice. Josie knew the voice. She popped back up, eyes wide. Her prayer had been answered.
"IT'S JASON!!!" she squealed, bouncing happily in place like a child, "And Jeffrey!"
Brando smiled and lowered his weapon, then gave a wave to the unrelated Morgan men before slipping back into his seat.
"It's all good Gael," Brando assured to his tensed up driver, then explained, "It's Josie's brother. He's come to escort us safely to Winchester."
Frazzled and annoyed, Gael shook his head, "Well why the fuck didn't he just call to tell you that??!!"
Fueled by desperation to find Callie, Luke's Track star legs raced back up the hill, his deep treaded boots flinging up mud with each lunging stride. As he hurdled over the crest, he skidded onto the loose gravel and came plummeting down to his hands and knees. Heavily heaving, he scrambled to his feet and paused where he stood at the sight of Callie's car.
"Lissie??!" he puffed as he swung the door open to a vacant interior.
Round and round he spun in despair, almost losing his footing again and possibly his mind as he frantically called out to her, "LISSIE!!!!"
Through the silence, a muffled, soft reply came from within his Charger, "In here George."
Her voice was the beta-blocker for his brewing breakdown. With a sudden calmness, he opened the door, slowly slid inside and closed the door.
Callie sat quietly in the passenger seat, arms wrapped around herself for warmth, and briefly gazed at him. Just like Luke's, her hazel hues had been altered by her emotions to a bright green and they refused to acknowledge him
Luke's lips parted to speak. He had so much to say but her presence had rendered him speechless. She was the only one with the power to turn his tough persona into that of a confused child. All he could do was gaze back, studying the faultless face that haunted his dreams night after endless night.
As she focused on her fidgeting fingers that came to a rest upon her lap, Callie finally took the reins, beginning simply where her thoughts led her.
"I didn't even want to go to some stupid art show last night. I had worked twelve hours and just wasn't feeling sociable but I did it for Gael. He was so excited about the new job and boss and he was suddenly wearing this halo of hope over his head. I wanted him to be happy. He deserved it. Then I met Craig and Josie. She and I just clicked. I knew we were going to be really great friends and lord knows I need some. We both did. I was having fun for once....dancing and forgetting about life....until all the madness began. Guns, shootouts, car chases, crazy trains and visions, but that's not the fucked up part of it all."
She became bitter as she wrapped her arms back around herself, fighting back tears of anger, "The fucked up part out of all that fucked up shit was that I felt envious. I watched Craig and Josie together. The way they flirted. The way they always found some excuse to touch each other. The way they looked at each other. The way they moved together on the dance floor. They way they bickered but always had each other's back's regardless. The way they could just read each other. The way they spoke about each other and their eyes and smiles lit up the room. To them, it seemed like they were the only ones in the room and all I could think about was how I use to have all of that with you...."
At her pause, Luke reached a sympathetic hand over to hers, tears streaming down his cheeks, but she jerked away from his uninvited and unwanted touch and immediately carried on to scornfully roast him.
"And when Josie's pathetic ex waltzed in tonight, spewing his lies and lame excuses as to why he had hurt her in the way that he had....that being giving his attention and dick to another woman only days after they broke up, as if Josie never even mattered to him, I instantly thought of you once more and how you disappeared shortly after that raging redhead tried to murder us."
Her eyes bravely met his and slitted, "So, is that what it was, George...or Luke...or whatever the hell your name is??? Were you fucking her on the side while keeping your family a secret and she found out??"
Finally, he found his words, "What???" he gasped, "N..no! Jesus Lissie, is that what you believe?? I could never—"
"Is that really some shock to you that I would believe that??? What else did you expect me to think??? You were gone all the time and SO secretive! When I woke up in the hospital, you told me you didn't know her. You and that corroborating cop said she escaped from the mental hospital and that the attack had nothing to do with you. You said you got the gun away from her and shot her and she was dead and I believed you, but then you moved us and days later, you just vanished, leaving nothing but money and a note with nothing but a simple fucking 'I'm sorry' written on it and I didn't believe you anymore. WHO does that??? WHO are you???? How could you just leave your own DAUGHTER with no explanation and leave me to find one for her??!! It's been two years George!! I didn't even know if you were alive!!"
His voice choked up, "Georgie...how is...what did you tell h—"
If Luke hadn't been in such a vulnerable state, he would have avoided the fist to his jaw, "You don't get to ask about her!!" Her teeth gritted as she shook the pain out of her hand, "In fact, you don't get to know anything about our lives since you walked out on us."
Luke remained planted against the door, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. He knew he deserved the strike and much more for that matter. It certainly wasn't the happy reunion he had always envisioned. That was just more of the fairytale bullshit he had ever dared to believe in. He had it and it was his own damn fault that he lost it.
Treading carefully on his next words, Luke attempted to give Callie the explanation she sought, "I...I was trying to keep you both safe...." He paused, racking his brain on where to go from there. Out of all the daydreaming he had done about reuniting with his beloved wife and daughter, he never fully planned out the reasoning for his actions because every time he had practiced the excuse into a mirror, he wanted to punch himself too.
The pause gave her more leverage, "Safe???!!!" she snarked and scoffed, "The only thing I need to be kept safe from is your lying, womanizing ass. I haven't forgotten who you were before you met me and clearly, it was all a big fat lie when you said I cured your man whore tendencies. Seems you like redheads and blondes, not brunettes. I mean, what was all of that touchy feely shit with Josie earlier??"
"Lissie, she's just my friend, I promise. I care about her. She's going through a lot right now and I was just trying to be there for her."
Luke quickly realized his poor choice of words as Callie's cold, dead stare of disbelief swallowed him whole.
"What about ME??!!!!" she furiously questioned, tear drops lumping on her lower lids, "What about what I, your WIFE, was going through??!!! Why weren't you there for me????!!!!"
"Lissie, baby please," he pleaded, "I didn't mean it that way. I just meant tonight. I had no idea you were even here or I—"
"And I wish I never had been!" she sharply retorted, her tears betraying her pride as they gushed from her eyes. She took in a breath, held it, then released it and calmly proceeded through quavering lips as she spoke wounding words, "When I first saw you tonight, for a split second I was happy again. I believed that this fucked up night all happened for a reason because the universe had magically led me back to you but now, not only do I wish that I had never went tonight, I wish I had never met you at all."
The intent to maim his heart had worked like a charm. Luke shifted in his seat, attempting to dislodge the acute blade embedded in his chest but her glaring eyes held it firmly in place.
"You... you don't mean that," he softly stated, "You're just hurt and angry, understandably so, but you stayed. You waited here for me when you could have left. If you would just let me explain, I...I can fix this."
"Oh I meant every word," she declared, "It's been two years. You don't know anything about me anymore and clearly, I never knew anything about you. Not even your fucking real name. I stayed to say my peace, not to fix what you broke. If we hadn't even crossed paths tonight, you'd still be gone, living your double life so no, you can't fix this. You've shown me and Georgie exactly what we mean to you. I'm quite content and secure where I am in my life. I do love Gael. Georgie loves him too and he loves us. I will not jeopardize that for the precarious likes of you."
She opened the door and stepped out, turning back to twist the knife a little more, "I'm done. Nothing you say will change anything. Don't you DARE come after me. If you do, I will scream bloody fucking murder. It all ends here. I never want to see you again. You are dead to me."
Luke flinched as the door slammed shut. Abiding by her wishes, he reluctantly remained in the car, sobbing as he watched her drive away without offering him a second glance.
A deafening silence and hints of rose petals filled the car. He placed his hand upon the leather seat that she had occupied. It was still warm but the empty space was cold and lonely. His thoughts became dangerously unstable, triggering a violent, uncontrollable shaking in his hands that quickly spread throughout his entire body.
Consumed with anger and despair, Luke began to suffer a moment of temporary insanity. Detached from all logic, he removed his knife from the strap around his ankle and held it out in front of him with the blade facing his chest.
With white-knuckled fists clutching the hilt, he bellowed out her name, "LISSIEEEEEE!!!!!!"
Luke stared at the acute metal tip, willing himself to plunge it into his heart as he replayed her last words over and over again in his head, 'you are dead to me'.
With a gasping grunt, he closed his eyes and thrust it inwards, but in his blindness, a sudden flash of his daughter's face had overturned the self-served death sentence as the blade ceased merely inches from penetrating his flesh.
It was too much. Too cowardly. He had to see Georgie again. Dropping the knife, Luke's hands covered his face and he broke down once more. Once he fully collected himself, he headed back to Salem, windows down, music blaring and planning to reclaim what he had lost.
Summary: Luke briefly relives a 'once upon a time' chapter of a past life. Guilt aids in the choice he makes. His soft side appears for Josie once more. Team work begins. Callie is unsettled by Luke's nebulous appearance. Has she seen a ghost? Josie refuses to stay on the sidelines in the search for Craig. Her intuition speaks to her at the right moment. Luke's solo search brings more trouble but it prevents a disastrous outcome. Gael loses his cookies and receives his first lesson in body removal. Craig is fading. Brando works to save him. Luke and Callie get the shock of their lives.
Chapter Warnings: Language, angst, blood, graphic violence and depictions, brief mention of molestation, gunfire, guns, knives, stabbings, death
Boston 4 A.M.
The shrill scream of Craig's name exploded inside the car, triggering haunting memories of a similar moment in Luke's past the he had never spoken about to anyone. A moment where the blood-curling cry of his name came from a woman who deeply loved him and whom he loved more than his own life.
He had never spoken of her either or the life they had made. She was his safe space, the one and only person who had been able to soften and heal his hardened, empty heart by way of the rarest and truest form of love. It was magic. To him, she had come straight off the pages of a fairytale, ending his womanizing days.
He never believed in real love and happy families. How could he with all he had been through in his upbringing? Fairytales and happy endings were nonsense. He despised them so much that he used to shred his sister's books right in front of her, telling her that they were just bullshit fantasies that would warp her mind, filling it full of lies and ridiculous expectations. In truth, he only understood them as stories of darkness and deceit.
And so it ever was, so would it always be. His fairytale had come to an end as they all did, only there was no happiness. His heart had suffered a great fall and all the King's horses and all the King's men, couldn't put it back together again.
It wasn't love, but he deeply cared for Josie and seeing her so distraught was incredibly difficult, even if it was over a man he deeply cared nothing for. He had failed and abandoned his true love. He couldn't do the same to Josie.
"Take the next right," Luke coldly commanded, "From there, two blocks down. Drop me at my car."
Brando snapped his head to the side, locking Luke in his peripheral vision as he barked at him, "If you want to jump ship, there's the door! I'm not stopping."
"Look, if you want my help, I need to go to my car. I have weapons which you most certainly need, yes?? You don't know if Craig is alone."
Brando knew that he was right. Cyrus and his men could be lurking in the shadows. Pursing his lips together in frustration, he caved and sharply took the next turn as instructed.
While desperately making repeated attempts to call Craig back, Josie hadn't even noticed the change of course until the Chevelle came to a standstill. As she looked up, her flooded eyes watched in confusion as Luke ran up to his forest green Charger, camouflaged well within a darkened cluster of pines, and open the trunk.
Rushing back to the Chevy, he swung Josie's car door open and reached across her body to hand Brando the extra ammo, then he knelt down and took her tear-soaked face into his hands.
His hazels were kind and empathetic, "Listen to me. For you, I will do what I can to help. It's going to be alright." He glanced at Brando, then drew his eyes right back to her, "I'll be right behind you guys, ok?"
A withheld, whimpering breath rushed from her lips as she gave a single nod.
He stroked her chilled cheek and sweetly scolded her by reminding her of what she had forgotten to do, "You need to breathe beautiful."
With great surprise to Luke, she threw her arms around him, squishing her eyes shut as she squeezed him. God she needed to be held, even if just for the few seconds that it lasted and Luke could tell. Slightly cringing at the smell of cologne, presumably Craig's, on the leather blazer she wore, he briefly returned the embrace with snug arms to satisfy her, then he slipped free and stood, giving Brando adamant eyes.
"Go," he ordered before jogging back to his car, "I know the area well. My eyes will be peeled. I got your backs."
With the Chevelle in the lead, the Charger closely followed and soon after Brando's call, Gael and Callie became the caboose in the race against time.
A mile later, the pounding rain had ceased and the small convoy crept in near Craig's last known location, cutting the headlights as Brando led them to a dark and secluded overlook of the boating docks at pier 5. Side by side, they came to a stop with Brando in the middle, Gael on the right, Luke on the left. Gael sat patiently, waiting for Brando's plan of action, for he was the boss man's brother and to him, that placed him in charge of the search and hopefully rescue, not recovery, but Luke took orders from no one. In fact, he quickly took charge of the entire mission.
The blackened passenger window of the Charger rolled partially down, queuing Brando to do the same, then Luke's voice came from his silhouette.
"Get your boy and arm up." he ordered, referring to Gael as he slipped his ballcap on, pulling the bill down before returning to the trunk to access the armory beneath the floor.
After collecting the previously loaned ammo, Brando looked at Josie, who was snapping her wrist with the rubber band Craig had given her. As he spoke, her eyes remained focused on the sloped field leading to down the pier.
"Sit tight for a sec. I'll be right back."
As Brando gifted Gael an extra weapon and the two conversed in front of the car, Luke's shadow moved to the foggy brush line of the hill where he peered through a pair of small binoculars equipped with night vision. Callie's attentive eyes followed the faceless stranger, her brows furrowing at the familiar way he moved. Oddly, it caused the hairs on her arms to raise and her heart to race. She had to know who he was.
She leaned out her window, loudly whispering, "Gael!"
With a hard sigh, Gael turned and made his way to her window. At the same time, Brando ventured off to join Luke.
"What Callie????"
"Who is that man?" she quietly but anxiously asked.
"I don't know? Someone Josie knows I guess. His name is Luke."
There was disappointment in her tone, "Oh..."
"Why?"
"Just curious," she lied, "So what now???"
He handed her a small handgun and as she reluctantly took it, an intrusive flashback, that of being shot by the crazy redhead as her daughter and husband watched, stole her breath away. She could still hear the 'pop' and the terror in Georgina's screams and George shouting her name, 'Lissie!!' She could see the fear in his hazel eyes during the split second she locked eyes with him, screaming back his name as the gun had been turned on him moments before she lost consciousness. She could even feel the burn in her shoulder. Everything hurt all over again and uncontrollably, she winced.
With all the guns and gunfire she had fallen witness to in the last ten hours, none of it had triggered the traumatizing events of that night so long ago. She could only presume that the cause was confiding in Josie about her past only hours earlier and seeing the stranger's simple walk that was so very similar to her missing husband's.
Gael noticed her distress, "It's just for protection Callie."
She snapped back to reality, bringing her sarcasm with it, "I've never even held a gun, let alone fired one! What the hell do I even need it for when all you macho mob men, cause that's what you are now I guess, have a fuck ton of ammunition???"
"Because Callista!" he emphasized, "Craig IS a macho mob man and even he is in trouble and..." After a pause, he reluctantly continued, "because you and Josie are going to lock the doors and stay here while we go in to get Craig."
"Like hell I am!!" she barked, just as he knew he would, "and don't fucking call me that! I'm not a child that needs scolding! and also, what about Josie??? I guaranteeeeee you that she is not going to just sit here either!"
She turned to look over at her new friend who's seat was then empty as Josie had vacated the car undetected.
Suddenly, Josie's argumentative voice rang out from within the murkiness, "LET ME GO LUKE!"
"I TOLD you!" Callie gloated at Gael.
"Ok, just hold the fuck on for a second alright Callie??? Let me go find out what's going on. It's too dark and foggy. I can't see shit from here."
As Gael approached the trio, the scene began to take shape with Josie jerking her arm free from Luke's grip.
Luke was stern but calm, "You can't just go traipsing into Zacchara territory, alone, in the dark and not to mention, down that misty, swampy slope in high heels for fuck's sake."
She glared, "Why not??? YOU did!....minus the heels."
Scoffing, then chuckling, Luke shook his head, "That cannot even be a serious question. I'm highly trained for this shit. YOU...are not. You could be walking right into the lion's den. I have no visual on Cyrus, Craig or anyone else down there for that matter. You need to let the three of us handle this before you either wind up shot or breaking your damn leg."
Fuming, she clamped her jaw together and one by one, slipped her heels off, having to use Brando's arm as a crutch for balance. For extra support, he instinctively gripped her waist. The simple action brought back the memory and sweet sound of Craig's Kiwi voice as he caught her in his arms after her overconfident strut across her apartment to impress him had failed. He didn't laugh or tease like she had expected him too. He just simply said, 'I've got you love.'
To her dismay, another memory then followed. An unwanted one of tripping and twisting her ankle in Lee's backyard with a simple pair of flat bottomed boots on. His arms also saved her from a face plant and his voice, full of genuine concern, she could hear too, 'Jo! Are you ok??' That damn deep and sultry voice. It drew her right in from the very first moment she had laid her groggy eyes upon him in the hospital. It comforted her then as did his touch when he placed a gentle hand upon her ankle and asked, 'Does it hurt?' Nothing hurt then. He was a different man but now...everything hurt when she thought of him.
Once her bare and burning feet were securely planted on the earth, she shook off Lee's intrusion and countered Luke's argument, "Well I have to do something instead of just standing here like you're doing! Craig could be dy....God I can't even say it." She pulled the 38 Special from her pocket that Craig had hidden inside the glovebox, "I have this if needed and, I have this!" She pulled the keychain Kubaton that Luke had given her from the other pocket. Her smile was smug, "It took your highly trained ass down, did it not? I'm going Luke. With or without you. End of discussion."
Expecting nothing less of Josie due to her headstrong will, Luke grinned, shaking his head as he moved aside and watched her stagger down the lumpy hillside, "Of course you are," he muttered and followed, motioning Brando and Gael to join.
Glancing back at Callie, Gael hesitated to leave her there but if he knew if he went back to the car, she would try to detain him and time was running out. Craig needed help. The drama to come could wait.
"Fuck it," he muttered as he sprinted off after them without a care that Callie's scrutinizing eyes would quickly notice they were all gone and like clockwork, they did.
"What the fuck!" she shouted as she scrambled out of the car.
Stuffing the gun in her coat pocket, she too ventured off down the dark hill, cursing Gael under her breath with every slippery side-step she took, also in heels, "Fuck you Gael. Nobody puts Callie in a corner!"
Josie was the first to place her numb feet upon the level ground of cold concrete at the backside of a remote, rundown warehouse. Luke had been right behind her the entire way, ready to assist her if she slipped. Otherwise, he didn't dare touch her and risk another disabling skull crack but as she stopped in place, her eyes frantically searching and her breaths growing heavy with panic, he knew what was coming and he had no choice to place his hands upon her.
Her lips parted and her lungs filled with the chilled air, then out it came, "CRA—"
Luke's palm claimed her mouth as his free arm locked over her chest, pinning her against him and rendering her arms and hands useless.
Into her her ear, he softly spoke, "Do...not...shout. Understood?"
A tear rushed from her eye and traveled over his hand as she nodded. Cautiously, he released her and gave instructions to Brando and Gael, "Take the East side. We'll take the West." He then turned to Josie, "Move."
Locked and loaded, Brando and Gael parted ways and as Luke and Josie disappeared around the building, Callie came clacking speedily onto the dimly moonlit lot, catching a side glimpse of the man with no face. With a squealing gasp, she froze so fast that her slippery soles skated over the slick pavement and onto her back she plunged, knocking herself out cold.
As Luke and Josie crept along the dark side of the warehouse, a noise, like pans falling, sounded from the nearby pier.
"Don't move," Luke ordered as he stepped before her, raising the binoculars back to his eyes and slowly glided it across the leafless tree-line that impaired a clear view of the docks.
Unsatisfied, Luke looked Josie straight in her frightened eyes, "Stay right here. I'm going to go check it out."
"What??" she quietly panicked, "No. I want to come. What if it's Craig??"
"And what if it isn't??? I'm not asking Josie. You shouldn't even be here so for once in your damn life, just listen and stay put until I get back."
He muttered as he left, "Pain in my ass. I shoulda just tied you to the fucking steering wheel."
She crossed her arms and huffed under her breath, "Yeah, you should have."
As soon as he was out of sight, Josie tiptoed up to the corner of the warehouse and peeked around. The front entrance was lit up, allowing her to see a concrete ramp leading up to the shipping door for tow motors use but there was no activity or vehicles. It was nothing but a ghost yard with an eerie silence in the fishy breeze.
With caution and tender feet, she headed out into the empty lot, her hot, rapid breaths puffing out into the cold air like a chimney.
"I'm here Craig," she spoke aloud as her eyes scoured the long, desolate pier, "Where are you???"
There was a flutter in her stomach, followed by an unexpected voice inside her head that was her own, 'Turn around' ....and with trembling caution, she did.
There, before the wall of the ramp where the lighting was denied access, was a body lying still upon the ground.
Nothing much could startle Luke but as he walked the long, vacant dock, armed and ready, he slightly flinched when two feral and feisty felines, hissing and screeching, scurried out from behind a distant wall of crates.
Realizing the cats were presumably the source of the clanking crash, he lowered his gun that he had promptly aimed at the kitty commotion. As he watched them hightail it down the pier, he soon realized that he wasn't the cause of their dramatic exit.
Garbled male voices and the buzzing of a boat turned Luke's ear to the end of the pier. He crouched down behind a crate to observe with the binoculars and spotted a departing speed boat transporting multiple passengers. None were familiar, except for one that he could positively identify and it wasn't Craig. It was Cyrus and he appeared either unconscious or dead.
Upon further investigation, Luke's lenses picked up movement on the pier. One of the men, brawny and armed, had been left behind and Luke knew exactly why. First, it was to assure his boss' and team's safe exit and second, it was to clean up loose ends and that meant he needed to take him out before he found Craig first....or the others.
Still crouched, Luke crept along in the dark like a stealthy cat, his eyes locked on the prey. When he neared the bridge to the loading port, he found two puddles of bright red, rain-diluted blood. One, he was certain belonged to Cyrus and the other, most likely Craig but Luke had no visual of him.
Luke began to slowly make his way across the narrow, metal grated walkway, his gun raised and aimed at the target but to his disadvantage, the lighting upon the rails and sudden creaking of the metal floor alerted the assassin to his presence.
Luke immediately fired, missing the mobster as he swiftly took cover and then, the shootout began.
The gunfire also alerted Brando and Gael who promptly raced off to join the war from their outlying location but shortly after, Josie's scream bellowed from the warehouse as she fell to her knees at Craig's side, "CRAIG!!!!!!! SOMEONE HELP!!!!"
Her shrill cries froze Brando and Gael's feet in place, their eyes wide, their breaths heavy.
"My brother...." Brando gasped, conflicted on what to do between the gunfire and Josie's cries.
Gael quickly solved the problem, "GO! I'll find Luke!"
"Fuck," Luke muttered as he emptied the last of two clips. In the silence, his trained ears picked up that his opponent was bereft of bullets also.
Crouched behind a crate, Luke pulled out his trusty blade as the man called out to him from his own nearby refuge, "Looks like it's time to square up. Let's play."
"Game on motherfucker."
Simultaneously, both men bravely abandoned their safety nets and marched toward each other. Without hesitation, Luke initiated the first strike and a martial arts brawl ensued. He was the best of the best in that department but that didn't mean undefeatable, for when his blade was knocked from his grip and his six foot tall body, weighing 190 pounds was hoisted up, hurled over and smashed down onto a crate, it was safe to say that the other guy was highly skilled as well and Luke was in for a challenge.
Unphased by adrenaline, he got right back up and the fight continued. Jab after jab until Luke was knocked down once more by a kick to the chest that catapulted him into the piping systems.
The man quickly collected a heavy chain of steel and repeatably wrapped one end around his hand for swinging leverage, then came for Luke, who had only seconds to react. He always knew his death would be inevitable in his line of work but he just wasn't ready to let go. Much like the demon before him, there were others he had yet to come for and pass his wrathful judgement upon. There was a vengeance within him and it wanted earthly justice. God would just have to wait his turn.
Gripping a broken section of the utility pipe, Luke wriggled and snapped it free from it's anchored base just in time to deliver many ferocious blows to the goon's thick, bald head and it should have busted his skull clean open and took him down but it didn't even seem to phase him. He was a fucking machine.
Needless to say, the retaliation was excruciatingly painful as the cleaner dished back a powerful belt beating upon Luke with the steel rope but it was nothing in comparison to what his father had inflicted upon him and in that moment, that became his center of focus to win the death match.
As he visualized Luke Sr. before him, all liquored up and lubing his stiff cock during the nightly visits to Luke's room, he saw red.
With one hand clutching each end of the pipe, Luke raised it and blocked the next incoming strike. The chain spun tightly and locked around the steel bar and that's when the tables turned. With all his might, fueled by pure rage, Luke yanked the pipe and it sent the man twirling to the ground, giving Luke the upper hand. As he straddled his back and snagged his throat behind the pipe, the red became a blinding crimson.
The enemy struggled for air, thrashing his legs about and tugging at the pipe as his windpipe was being crushed.
"Game over," Luke snarled, reeling in his prize catch with unstoppable force and an unbreakable grip.
Even after all movement ceased, Luke's white-knuckled choke hold remained locked in place until the man's hands loosened and fell limp at his side.
One lesson Luke had learned the hard way was that looks can be deceiving. He would never again make the mistake of presuming the target is deceased, just as he would not presume Cyrus had been eliminated. A simple pulse check wasn't even enough to satisfy him, for it can be weak and go undetected. They only way to be absolutely positive and his next move would remove any and all doubt.
He laid the pipe down, then reclaimed his knife, securely clutching the hilt as he raised it above the man's forehead and with a grunting thrust, he plunged the blade into his brain.
Just then, Gael came galloping across the bridge, brandishing his gun but when he saw the gore before him as Luke withdrew the knife, up came the vomit, splattering at his feet.
Luke nonchalantly wiped the blade clean upon the definitely dead man's chest and stood with a sigh and words of wisdom, "There's no time in your new profession to be green around the gills Gael."
He cringed, then removed his eyes from the macabre and gave an embarrassed chuckle, "Yeah, I know. It's just...my first time seeing....that. I'm good now."
Luke lightly grinned, toying with him as he patted him on the shoulder, "Good. Now that your feet's wet, no pun intended," he said a he glanced down at Gael's puke-stained boots, "dump him in the bay. It's time to go."
With a gulp, Gael complied and drug the man's body by the feet to the edge of the pier, then rolled him overboard, flinching at the splash.
He quickly turned back to Luke and anxiously sighed as he smiled and rubbed his hands together, "Alriiiiiighty then. No more bad guy." His brows then furrowed, "Who was that anyways?"
"That, my dear boy, was a terminator."
Gael's hands went to his hips, "Hmmph, I see. Well," he chuckled, "he certainly won't be back."
Luke closed his eyes as a long, soft sigh rolled out of his nostrils, "Will you just go?"
Gael flaunted his pearly white smile, "After you."
As he and Luke arrived back at the warehouse, they found Josie in hysterics, sitting on the ground, holding Craig's still body in her arms and Brando wriggling out of his suit jacket to apply it in a wadded up fashion to Craig's bloodied stomach.
"Get the car!!" Brando barked and tossed Gael the keys.
Gael froze, peering down in fear at the closed eyes of his new boss and friend as Josie sobbed over him, stroking his cheek.
"Is...is he....."
"He has a pulse, but it's faint," Brando answered, then snapped, "Fucking GO already!"
As Gael grabbed the keys and scaled up the hill with swift strides, Callie came scuffling around the corner of the building, holding the back of her throbbing head.
Luke's attention instantly shifted from Craig to the sound of the scraping heels. As he raised his head, the security light glared from behind him, blinding her. Luke could see perfectly though.
She squinted as she held her hand out to shield her eyes and to try and bring the faceless man into focus.
Every muscle in Luke's body turned to jello. His heart pummeled his breast bone. His eyes welled and his voice quavered as he spoke.
"Lissie??"
Her hand lowered as he stepped forward, blocking the light. His image became crystal clear and the faceless man was faceless no more.
Between the shock and the pounding in her head, her vision began to blur and just before she fell faint, she managed to squeak his name,
Summary- Brando faces Selena. Gael plays hero but it's Brando's truth that saves him. The search is on for Craig and Cyrus. In the meantime, a connection is made as Gael and Brando get to know each other. A miserable Orlando interrupts. So does Callie and Josie. Josie learns some major secrets. A premonition plays out. Josie sees a familiar face. Will he help? A terrifying call is received.
As sirens of the Boston Blues became audible, the occupants of the Wu warehouse scattered through the vengeful rain and the parking lot quickly emptied, all except for Gael, Brando and Selena Wu at her remaining henchman's side as he aimed his weapon at Brando.
Without hesitation, Gael moved before his Boss' beautiful blue eyed brother to protect him.
"Don't shoot!" he pleaded, arms up with his gun loosely in his hand, "he's not a threat, nor am I!"
Selena glowered at the unfamiliar face, "That remains to be seen. Drop your weapon. You as well Mr. Renault."
"Parker," Brando immediately corrected as he and Gael slowly laid their weapons down. Just that one simple word and being able to say it out loud to another person was life changing for him.
Her cold eyes then bolted to Gael, "Who are you?"
"I...I'm Gael Martinez. Craig's driver and...friend."
"And where is he, Mr. Martinez?"
"He..he took off on foot after Cyrus. He ordered us to stay here."
"I see. It's time to tie up loose ends. Don't be a hero. Move out of the way Gael," she ordered, her tone sinister.
Gael stiffened right up and stood firm with his adamant reply, "No."
Her head tilted in a way that made Gael gulp, "Don't be a foolish hero. My man will shoot you. Being Craig's brother does not give him a free pass."
Bravely, he remained in place, "Just listen to me ok? Brando's not the bad g—"
Brando pushed past him, hands still up, "I want Cyrus dead just as much as you do," he admitted and it felt damn good to say that out loud too, "In fact, I'm the one who shot him."
Another head tilt, "Is that so?"
Brando gave a single nod as his eyes were locked with and being read by hers. His oppressed blues spoke loudly to her of his hatred for Cyrus. Selena then glanced down at Cyrus' airless tires, one still softly hissing.
"And I did that," Gael proudly admitted and quipped, "Team work."
As the icy rain raged even harder, she turned to the nearing sound of screaming sirens. With decisive eyes darting between the two drenched men, she nudged her head, motioning them to leave.
"You have only minutes. Go. Get out of here while you can."
The two relieved men picked up their guns and then Brando paused, not sure where he should go.
Gael patted him on the back for reassurance, "Hey men, hop in. You're with us now."
As Brando got in the passenger seat where his brother had recently been, he was flooded with an overwhelming feeling of nostalgia from the lingering scent of Craig's cologne. He missed him terribly and instantly, the unbearable regrets sent tears down his cheeks, but luckily for him, they remained undetected by Gael as they blended in with the rain droplets scattered upon his face.
"Where should I go?" Gael asked as he fired up the Chevelle and engaged the wipers, "We have to help Craig. Do you know where he would have went?"
"There's a few places that come to mind. Head down the alley where Craig followed my...Cyrus."
With no more time to spare, Gael backed out of the parking spot and fishtailed off, disappearing down the dark alleyway.
As Brando guided Gael through a vast area of warehouses and docks, Gael decided to probe a little to find out more about the visibly shaken man beside him, but he didn't want to start out too strong.
"You...you ok man?" he asked as he cranked up the heat to help warm him but he knew it wasn't the cold that had him so anxious.
"He's going to kill me." Brando simply stated.
Gael looked right at him, eyes worried, then back at the road, "Who??"
"My fa....fuck, Cyrus. Who else?"
"Naaah man. Craig will never let that hap—"
"You don't understand. He...he saw me do it. I looked right in his eyes as I shot him."
"Well shit man, no wonder your aim was off," Gael presumed and went on to help justify Brando's bad shot, "If I had been in the same situation with my own piece of shit father, I'd probably of missed too. There's always something about looking in their eyes that throws you off balance ya know?"
Brando shook his head and snickered, "Not even close. I've had ample training at the firing range. Bullseye every time."
Gael looked at him again, eyes widening as he began to understand, "Wait... so you...you did it on purpose?"
"I...I just couldn't do it. I've never taken a life and...he's still my father. I guess he was right. I'm weak."
"Bullshit," Gael barked, "It only means you're heart isn't black like his. I mean, you just told me he will kill you for this so you gotta try to get it out of your head that his DNA matters. Don't be so hard on yourself man. What you did was still very brave and well deserved. I'll tell you right now, Craig won't hesitate if he finds him, then you won't have to worry anymore."
"Yeah that's if my brother don't die trying. He's damn good at what he does but he's not invincible. If anything happens to him, I swear I—"
"Don't go there ok??? You're right. Craig is bad ass and Cyrus is an old ass...wounded and losing blood at that."
Brando snickered again, "Yeah but anyone who knows my brother knows that when it's personal for him, it messes with his head too and that shit causes mistakes if you haven't noticed. Now he's out there, all hot-headed, trying to do what I had the perfect opportunity to do and pussied out. He should have let us go with him."
"He went on his own for a reason. Clearly to protect you. If you had went, that would have been one more thing to stress over. He needs to focus and he can't do that when the people he loves are in danger. That's why he wouldn't tell Josie where he was at tonight or she would have came after him."
Brando's brows furrowed as he remembered meeting her at the hospital, "Jason's sister? What does she have to do with what's going down?"
Gael's brows also furrowed, "Who's Jason?"
"Her brother but that's another story. You said love? Craig....loves her?"
"Ridiculously, as he would put it, minus the Fijian accent."
"I see," he said, seemingly despondent, "Glad he's found someone. I met her once. She's beautiful and seems sweet."
"Feisty too," Gael chuckled, "Keeps him in line....but, they have a lot to work out. So, what about you? You got a girl?"
"Nope," he quickly replied, keeping it short and truthful, "No interest in that whatsoever." He then looked at Gael. Really looked at him for the first time, studying his long and wavy, chestnut locks that hung damp and disheveled over his dewy, shimmering face and nested upon his broad shoulders. He was absolutely stunning and surely had to have someone.
"What about you?" He asked, "You got a girl?"
He hadn't even thought about Callie since her angry text only hours ago and began to feel guilty, "Yeah, actually I do. Callista, well, Callie she goes by. She's pretty pissed at me right now and I can't blame her. Honestly, she deserves much better than me. I just....."
Gael's pause sparked Brando's curiosity, "Just?"
"I'm....just not sure about things right now. I can't explain it. I've always been a nobody. Working two shitty paying jobs to support myself and my sick mother. When Craig basically picked me up off the street and took me in like a stray dog, everything changed for me. I began to see life in a way I had never seen it before and I...I for the first time, I feel like I have a purpose, like I've found my calling or something, if that makes any sense. Craig's an artist and so am I. What are the odd's of us meeting? Especially the way that we did. He damn near ran me over with this black beast," he chuckled, "It was written man. I feel it....but I'm just not sure if Callie is meant to be a part of it. Not romantically anyways. I love her. I really do but not in the way that a man should love a partner."
His thoughts went right to Isabella and his unborn child, "Maybe I'm the weak one for not being honest with Callie or myself. It's just too hard. Maybe I'm just broken. All of me hurts. Why else do I do everything wrong?"
The question hit home for Brando, "The only answer I have is the one I give myself everyday. You're not weak because it's hard. You're not broken because it hurts. You're becoming. You're laying the bricks for a life that's going to mean something. It just sometimes takes a hell of a lot longer than you thought it would."
The two men remained silent over the heaviness as their eyes continued to uphold diligence in the search for the man they mutually adored. In the midst of emotions, Brando's phone vibrated. To his surprised eyes and fluttering heart, it was a call from another that he cared for, but it was the most inopportune time.
Still concerned, Brando promptly answered, "Orlando? Everything alright?"
The debilitated and doped up doctor's voice was slurred, raspy and defeated, "Not so much. Bad day."
"What's wrong?"
His voice began to quaver in his reply, revealing his physical pain but his emotional suffering and loneliness was the loudest with his eagerness to spill his personal problems to someone he had only known for less than a few hours. Brando supposed the same could be said for Gael whom he had only know for a few minutes.
"I took a deserving body slam to the floor trying to get out of bed and stop the woman I love and unforgivably hurt from running out on me. She's gone and I have absolutely no one to talk to. I've lost everyone. I know we just met but....you're the only friend I have left and I was wondering if you could come back for a little while."
Even in his own suffering, Brando would be the first to help someone else but his brother needed him more. As he tried to find the right words to kindly explain it was not a good time, Gael's sudden F bomb won his full attention.
"FUCK me...." Gael snarled, his sullen eyes glued to the rearview mirror at the headlights closing in on them.
Brando glanced back over his shoulder, dropping the phone on the floor and claiming his gun, "What??? Who is that???"
With a heavy sigh, Gael raised the white flag and pulled over, "Callie and Josie. Put that thing away or Callie will flip the fuck out."
As Brando sighed, wondering what new fresh hell was approaching, he heard Orlando calling his name. Quickly, he picked up the phone.
"Hey sorry man. I can't talk right now. Can I call you later?"
Anxious over hearing Josie's name, Orlando ignored the question, "Did I just hear someone say Josie is there???!!!"
Before answering, Brando watched Gael venture out into the pouring rain and be confronted by a very angry Brunette. With wide eyes, he spoke softly into the phone, "Orlando, now is not a good time."
"Just answer me man. Is Josie there??"
Startling Brando, Josie appeared at the open driver side door.
"Craig??!!!!" she shouted, anticipating to see his face but as she saw Brando's, all the light in her eyes turned to worry and panic, "Brando?? Where's Craig????!!!! Is that him on the phone????"
"I can hear her! Let me talk to her!!" Orlando demanded.
Brando slightly stuttered as he met her bloodshot eyes. He could tell she had been crying, "N...no, it's uhhh....Orlando? He um, is asking to talk to you."
Her expression soured as if she had sucked on a lemon, then she scoffed and reached her hand out.
As Brando hesitantly handed her the phone, she snatched it away and planted it against her ear, "CALL EMILY!" she screeched and punched her thumb down on the end call, then tossed it back to Brando's swiftly alert hands.
Soaked and shivering, Josie hopped in the driver's seat and slammed the door shut, "Brando, where is Craig?????!!!" she desperately asked, "and...and....why are you here??????"
The backdoor flung open and in jumped Callie and Gael, both drenched and still at each other's throats.
"ALL you had to do was answer my texts!" Callie shouted, her brown eyes wildly staring at him.
"I...DID and YOU called me an ASSHOLE!!!" he shouted back, feeling validated.
"BECAUSE YOU ARE!!!" she retorted and smacked his muscular, upper arm.
Josie flinched. The sound, paired with the yelling, was triggering her anxiety. As the verbal combat continued, her heart began to race, pounding against her breastbone. She attempted focusing on the senses while taking deep breaths but the first inhale through her nose was the residual scent of Craig's cologne. Taking in another deep breath, she snapped before breaking down sobbing behind the palms of her hands.
"WILL SOMEONE TELL ME WHERE CRAIG IS!!!!!"
Reaching both arms out, Brando gently wrapped his fingers around her wrists and pulled her hands down. His eyes were compassionate, his tone empathetic as he told her the truth, "We're trying to find him. He went after Cyrus."
She gripped Brando's hands, her eyes fearful, "W..what? Why??"
"My fa…Cyrus and I were taking care of some business here in Boston tonight and we saw Craig's car. He made me follow him. There was a meeting of the families and things got really bad. Cyrus was shot and ran off and Craig went after him. We tried to go with him but he wouldn't let us, so now we're looking for him but haven't had any luck yet."
He was so much like Craig in his facial features, the way he spoke and his gentle heart. Instantly, she felt comfortable with him which allowed her to breathe but the moment was short lived when she realized that it wasn't Johnny she saw in her vision.
Her head whipped back to Gael and Callie, "Oh my god! It was his father I saw fighting with him!!"
Brando's brows pinched, "Vision??"
She closed her eyes for a moment, unsure how to explain her newly activated abilities, for surely he would think she was crazy. With a sigh, she blurted it out, "I seem to have precognition and the things I see…they have been coming true. I…I saw Craig with a man, fighting on a pier and-"
"It's true!" Gael excitedly confirmed, "Bro, she like saved us all from becoming train trashed tonigh…." He paused and tilted his head at her, "Wait, what? You had another vision?"
Callie scoffed and rolled her eyes, "That's why Josie was trying to talk to Craig!! I told you it was important, you idjit! You didn't even tell him, did you??!!! We could have stopped him!!!"
"So now this is MY fault???"
Brando cut in, "Ok, hold up. Precognition? Like…psychic???"
"Technically speaking, I guess so. I know….you must think I'm a looney tune but I swear I-"
He sweetly smiled, "Not at all. So, you said it was a pier? Do you know anymore details? I know the Boston area pretty well."
Her nerves relaxed. He believed her. He truly was just like Craig.
"It's Johnny's territory. I instantly recognized it."
Brando's eyes widened, "Fuck. We need to go!"
"B….Brando??" she whimpered, fighting back more tears as she grabbed his hand, "I…I saw blood. Lots of it on a man's hands. Craig's hands."
He placed a hand on her cheek and leaned in to stare her right in the eyes for reassurance, "Listen to me. We will find him. I promise. Now hurry, switch me spots. I'm driving."
As they exchanged seats, Callie got out, "Well I can't leave my car here! Guess I'll follow."
"Or go home," Gael muttered as he got out too, but he knew she wouldn't leave now that she found him and all the danger made her more determined to stick to him like glue. He couldn't help but love her for loving him and...it didn't hurt to have a nurse around where the mob was involved.
"I'll ride with her and follow you," Gael announced to Brando before he shut the door.
Brando peered over his shoulder, grinned and winked, "Try to keep up." He then gazed over at Josie with a genuinely satisfied smile, "I was always meant to be here, at my brother's side. He took care of me growing up and now it's my turn to take care of him."
Immediately after Brando sped off, Josie had questions, "Why was Craig even there at the meeting??"
Brando shrugged, "I don't know. My best guess is that since Sonny wasn't there for whatever reason and Jason is laying low, he must have asked Craig to take his place."
There was silence. Her stare at him was wide and he felt it. Keeping his eyes on the rain-soaked road, Brando confessed.
"Yes, I know Jason is alive. Everyone does at this point but I....I knew from the beginning."
"Craig....told you?? I thought you and he weren't on speaking terms?"
"We weren't. Jason told me himself. I've been helping him. A secret insider per se, keeping him updated on Cyrus' dealings to help take him down and his whereabouts to help keep he and Britt hidden. He knew I wanted out of my father's clutches and to see him pay for all he has done, so Jason was helping me too, to achieve our mutual desires. Craig didn't know, for obvious reasons. He never would have trusted me, even with Jason's reasoning."
"Jesus...." she whispered, even more stunned, then she smiled at him, offering her gratitude, "Thank you. Thank you for helping my brother. You risked a lot to do that."
Making brief eye contact, he smiled back, "And thank you for having my brother's back. From what I gather, you care very much for him and he you?"
Her eyes fell, "We do but....it's...it's complicated. We're both dealing with so much, especially him with Blaise missing and all."
Brando was then silent as his stomach tied itself in a knot. He had more to reveal, "About Blaise. There's something else Josie. Cyrus...he...he was able to perform a DNA test on Blaise with Ethan and—"
"Wait, Ethan?? How?? He's been missing."
"That's because he's been held prisoner at Wyndemere for the past week. Cyrus got his sister Constance to aid in his dirty work. What a better place to hide someone than in the labyrinth of Cassadine Island?"
Josie now knew that Ethan was not the one who attacked and murdered Elizabeth, nor was he the shadow man in the shiny black shoes that attacked her sister and judging by Megan's memories and descriptions, it left her more confused than ever as to who did. The most confusing of all though, was about Blaise.
"How the hell did he get Blaise's DNA since she's been missing too???"
"I'm certain Cyrus took her and I suspect she's on that island somewhere. Jason does too. Cyrus sent me there to pick up a blood sample but he wouldn't tell me who it belonged to. He never fully trusted me. I spoke with my cousin Nikolas for awhile and eventually got it out of him that it was Ethan's and why Cyrus wanted it so I started asking about Blaise up. He swore he didn't know where she was but...."
Josie thought of Dave at the mention of the Cassadines, especially his half-brother Nikolas. She didn't know Nik well but knew enough to know he was bad news, seemingly more so than the rest of the infamous family.
With Brando's pause, she finished what she was certain he was thinking, "But you don't believe him."
"Nope. We got into an argument about her and he became unhinged. His urgency to get me out of there was a giant red flag."
"Yeah, I knew Jason suspected she was there too. He plans to go there but I don't know when and I'm afraid that if she is indeed there, Cyrus will move her."
"I'm aware of the ambush plan but I also don't know when he will put it into motion."
"Alright, so back to Cyrus. Did he run the test? Do you know the results?"
"He did and I was able to sneak a peek when he was in a meeting and I also took a photo and sent it to Jason."
Her fingers fidgeted upon her lap as she bit her lip in fear of the answer, but for some reason, intuition maybe or because Brando didn't joyfully spit out the results, she already knew that Craig would soon be heartbroken.
He sighed before continuing, "It claims that....Ethan is her biological father."
"No!" Josie cried and trembled, "It's wrong! It's fake! Craig is her father. He's the one who deserves and loves her!"
Brando teared up, "I know."
"This will destroy him. It's not fair!!"
"I'm sure he will demand retesting. After all, Cyrus is the one who had the test done."
"Exactly!" she agreed, "Who's to say he didn't have the results altered?? He has so many of the hospital staff in his pocket."
"Yeah, I know. Just like earlier tonight before we came here. The morgue technician called him about a body that was brought in. Why?? Maybe it was because she was a former nurse but it just felt odd that he was notified that late at night. Not to mention, it's presumed she was murdered, strangled to be exact."
Her brows furrowed, "Wait, former nurse? Do you know who?"
"Yeah," he confirmed, then frowned, "he made me go down there with him to view her. Told me it was time that I man up and should finally see a dead body. Anyways, it was that blonde one. I forget her name now but I've seen her there before. She had a young boy with her once."
Her stomach did a flip as she gasped, "Oh god....Angel???"
Brando's brow arched up, "Yeah, yeah that's her name."
As the taste of vomit crept up the back of her throat, she quickly rolled the window down, hyperventilating, "I think I'm going to be sick!"
Unsure of what to do, Brando kept driving as she rested her cheek upon the sill, allowing the wind to blow in her face. All she could think of was Dash as she tried to regain her breath.
"Her poor son. I know him," she sobbed, "and..." She thought of Lee and how devastated he would be for the neighbor boy he had a bond with but she kept those thoughts to herself. "It...it can't be? Are you sure it's her?" she asked as she moved back in her seat.
"Yes, Cyrus confirmed her identity. He spoke her name. I'm sorry."
"God....strangled???"
Brando cringed as Angel's post-mortem image surfaced in his mind, "It appears so. She had marks on her neck and her eyes, according to the tech, were a telltale sign."
She faced Brando, eyes wide, "It had to have been Cyrus! I saw it all. He literally threatened her in front of the entire hospital staff yesterday before he fired her."
"He certainly was not upset. That's for sure. He seemed very pleased."
"I feel so bad, mostly for Dash but also...she and I had an altercation yesterday. Right before Cyrus intervened. Coincidentally, I tried to strangle her. Everyone saw but Cyrus got them all to say they saw nothing. This is so fucked up. She ends up dead the same day and by asphyxiation no less. What if the staff think I did it and tell the cops?"
"First of all, you have a solid alibi with being here in Boston all night. You have plenty of witnesses to corroborate that and second, the staff would all be too scared for their lives to say anything. I'm just curious as to why he protected you..."
"He's just sick and twisted. It's not the first time he's played mind games with me."
With Gael still in tow, Brando turned the car, "We're here. This is the area. Anything look familiar?"
She sat straight up, eyes darting all around the endless docking along the bay, mostly for Craig, "I'm not sure," she fretted. "It's so dark and this damn rain! I can hardly see!"
Cyrus saw all of them though as he was resting in a pitch black alleyway, applying pressure to his wound while anticipating the arrival of his men.
Thinking it was Craig in the Chevelle, he knew he needed to keep moving, especially since he realized he had lost his gun back at the warehouse during the shootout and all he currently had to protect himself was his knife. After the two cars drove by and the taillights faded off into the rain-wrapped darkness, he crept off down to the docks to wait for the boat he planned to disappear on....and as he walked down the pier, there came footsteps and a sinister greeting from behind.
"Hello father."
Josie stiffened in her seat when Brando made a turn that was too close for comfort, "We shouldn't be here. It's not safe. We're too close to Pandemonium and earlier tonight, some bad shit went down with Craig, Johnny and his men. They know his car."
"I know we are but I'm running out of places to look and with Craig not answering our calls, what else can we do? I have no one to call. They're all Cyrus' men. The only backup we have is Gael."
"Then have Gael stop following us and let's split up so we can cover more ground?"
Brando smiled, "Good idea. Can you call him? We never exchanged numbers and I don't want to pull over."
"I have Callie's number. I'll call her."
Placing the call on speaker, she dialed. When Callie answered, Josie could tell she had been crying, "Hey, you ok?"
"I'm fine," she claimed, sounding bitter.
"Can you put Gael on please? Brando needs to talk to him."
There was silence and then Gael took over, "Hey what's goin on??"
"First, take down my number so we can communicate."
"What is it? I'll call you back on my phone."
After the exchange, Brando's phone rang, "Ok, so we need to split up. Much better chances of finding him. I know you don't know the area too well but you have my number now. Call me if you get lost. I'm going to stick around here and you can backtrack the way we just came."
"Gotcha. I'm on it. Stay safe. Talk soon."
"Hey Gael!"
"Yeah?"
"Thanks for what you did for me back there with Selena and thanks for what you're doing for my brother. It means more than you know."
"Anytime man. We'll find him. Don't worry."
The calls ended and Callie's car turned off and disappeared. Brando was doing his best to remain calm for Josie but he was getting antsy.
"Damn it Craigy, where the fuck are you???"
Josie fought back the tears in her exhausted eyes, mumbling desperately to herself as she turned back and forth, checking every corner for Craig, "Oh god Craig. Please...please be alright. Please come back to me."
Brando turned down another alley, "I'm going to head over Pier 1 by the South end of the docks."
It was only moments after that he came to a screeching halt. Standing just a few car lengths away was a hooded man brandishing a baseball-sized wrench.
"Goin' somewhere??" he called out, eerily reminding Josie of Negan with the way he slung the wrench over his shoulder. 'If only he were there', she thought.
Josie gasped, clinging to the dash from the abrupt stop, "Who is that???"
"It certainly isn't Craig! HOLD ON!!"
Brando shifted into reverse and floored it. As he came speeding out of the alley and sliding into the street, the hooded entity ran after them, raising a gun and firing it multiple times, striking the back end of the Chevy just as Brando spun the car back into drive.
Josie screamed as Brando's right hand shoved her head down.
"GET DOWN!" he shouted as he fishtailed off.
From a caddy corner alley, another figure appeared, also firing at them but missed as Brando whipped down another alley.
"If there's anymore down here, they're getting run the fuck over! Stay down!" he ordered, and punched the gas pedal.
Sliding out onto another street, he raced off until they were out of Johnny's territory.
"You ok?" he asked Josie, who was visibly shaking.
She began to panic, "Where are you going?? We have to go back!"
"Are you crazy?? Those were clearly Johnny's men and there's plenty more where they came from. I can't fight them all by myself, especially with you here. Craig is going to have my hide as it is when he finds out I let you come with me."
"Craig isn't going to do anything if he's dead!" She cringed at saying those words out loud, or even at all. "So now what???" she asked sarcastically, throwing her hands up in the air, "What are we going to do????"
"Well right now, I need to call Gael and warn him, then....we're going to have to hide this car. We can go back in Callie's car, that is, if she allows it, otherwise, I don't know. We certainly can't go back on foot."
As Brando was speaking to Gael, Josie made another attempt to call Craig but once again, he did not pick up. Closing her eyes, she found herself softly pleading to him once more, this time in her thoughts, "Pleeeeease Craig. Please be ok. Please come back to me."
With a deep sigh, she opened her eyes. Brando's conversing with Gael didn't sound promising. After what just went down, she couldn't blame Callie for not wanting to go back into the pitt of pandemonium.
She began to choke up. The feeling of hopelessness and despair was too much. In her thoughts, she pleaded with God for help. Her teary eyes searched for a sign but all she saw was a man walking along the roadside.
As they passed him, she glanced at his profile. Her brows pinched in confusion. "No way....." she whispered, "Luke??"
Gawking into the side mirror, she gasped. That face and walk of his, quite similar to Orlando's, could not be mistaken. She muttered to herself before startling Brando, "Oh my god, it WAS you I saw near Johnny's club earlier. BACK UP, BACK UP!!!"
Brando's dumbfounded expression reminded her of Craig's, "What? Why????"
"I know that guy! Go back!"
Brando applied the brakes and finished his call to Gael, "Hey man, I gotta go. See you in a bit."
He slowly backed up and stopped as Luke neared but he walked right on by without a single glance at the car.
"Follow him," Josie commanded and rolled the window down.
As Brando caught back up and steadied his pace beside Luke, who was still intent on ignoring the car, Josie got a better look at him, noticing the blood splatters upon his sullen face but he didn't appear wounded. It was like he was in some kind of trance. He didn't even seem to recognize Craig's car, which he should have, or her voice when she spoke, nor did he even give her the chance to.
"Hey—"
"I suggest you fuck off and keep moving."
"Jesus...Luke, will you stop and look at me? It's me. Josie??"
His feet came to a grinding stop on the berm's gravel. As Brando also stopped, Luke lowered his head to look at Josie and check the car over, but he didn't say anything.
"Luke...are you alright?? What are you doing out here and...at 4 a.m. in Boston no less?"
He gazed at her for a moment, thinking what a sight for sore eyes her damp and disheveled self was.
"Peachy," he quipped, the side of his lips curling up, "Just walking to my car. You?"
"It's freezing. Get in. We'll give you a lift."
He placed his his bloodied hands on the sill and leaned down again to view Brando. The two men locked eyes with skeptical stares, then Luke's hazel's glided to Josie.
"So...where's your landlord by day, crime lord by night boyfriend? This IS his car is it not?"
Annoyed as usual by his snarky self, she shook her head and sighed, "Yes, this is his car. He's not my boyfriend and this is Brando, his brother."
His eyes glided back to Brando, slightly narrowing, "I know who he is."
"Fortunately, until now, that would be because we haven't had the displeasure but I do know your daddy and your big brother."
"Well it so happens that we're trying to find both of them," Josie explained, becoming agitated at the stand still and nonsense, "Are you going to get in the damn car or not?!"
He opened the backdoor, sighing and muttering as he got in, "This night just keeps getting better."
With the intentional slam of the door, the window fell down.
As Brando sped off, Luke snickered, propping his elbow on the sill and tapping his fingers upon the roof, "What a piece of shit."
Cyrus spun around, wielding his switchblade as Craig approached him, armed with his gun.
Cyrus smirked, "Well now, if it isn't my stealthy son of a bitch, literally. It seems I have inconveniently brought a knife to a gunfight. Are you just going to shoot me without being able to defend myself?"
"I thought it would be more fitting and satisfying to beat the shit out of you first. Just like you always did to me, mom and Brando, then I'll end your life like you ended the lives of my mother and little sister's. Wendy was just a fucking child, you sick bastard."
His laugh was wicked as always, "Your childhood memories are not the way I remember things. I killed no one. Your worthless mother abandoned you and Brando because she was weak, just like the two of you are."
"LIAR!" Craig bellowed, "You bound me to a fucking chair that night and made me watch as you beat her up and then you came at me, knocking me out. The next day, they were just gone and now you're still going to stick to the same bullshit story you fed me back then. You're a fucking coward. Admit what you did! Admit that they're dead!"
"Well then I truly would be a liar to say such a thing. Believe what you will. They're the cowards, out there somewhere, hiding. I'm sure your uncle Pierce had something to do with it so why don't you fuck off and start there."
Cyrus then turned the tables in an attempt to weaken Craig by messing with his head, "Maybe he took your bastard daughter too or....maybe not," he teased, "What does it matter?....Blaise isn't even your kid. She's Ethan's. DNA tests don't lie. Don't worry though. Ethan won't be stepping up to the plate as daddy. He's been handled. She'll have a new family. Elizabeth's sister Rebecca will soon be seeking full custody. Bye bye Blaise."
Whether anything Cyrus said was true or not, Craig had heard enough. He threw his gun to the ground and began circling Cyrus, "Let's go old man."
Cyrus followed suit with a smile and tossed his switchblade down, then he joined the roundabout in the raging rain and eventually threw the first punch.
The fight had commenced and was quick. Craig dodged the swing and with a death grip, he clutched Cyrus' wrist. Holding his arm down and twisting it, he began wailing on Cyrus' face, then he flipped him over, slamming him to the ground.
Craig mounted him, pinning him down and in that moment, he saw red. Losing all control, he released all the years of pent up rage as each fist took a turn pummeling the face of the beast. Each strike wasn't and never would be enough though. Cyrus had to die.
In his exhaustion, Craig stood and stepped over Cyrus' limp body to reclaim his gun and once and for all, end the beast's reign of terror.
But the beast awakened, also reclaiming his weapon. When Craig turned back around, Cyrus' arm lunged forward with the sharp blade in hand. Craig's reflexes were sharp too. Sacrificing his gun, he promptly halted Cyrus' thrust as he captured his arm with his strong hands and a brief struggle ensued but even as strong as he was, his hands were wet and slick. With a slight slip, Cyrus gained the upper hand and forced the blade into Craig's gut, then punched him in the chest, knocking him back.
He barely felt the pain with all the adrenaline surging through him but as he instinctively pulled the knife out, his blood flowed like the pouring rain and a debilitating burning set in.
All went quiet. The sound of the rain was gone. He gazed down in a daze at the bloodied blade still in his hand, seeing the faces of those he loved and he wondered if his life was flashing before his eyes. He slightly stumbled. His eyes were becoming heavy, wanting to close. There was a ringing in his ears and then suddenly, an angelic voice came through. It was Jo.
"Come back to me."
A fire burned in his eyes as he glowered at Cyrus' smug face. A hefty breath filled his shallow lungs and the will to live fueled his lovesick heart.
"On my way love." he muttered and charged Cyrus, catching him off guard as he plunged the blade back into him, not once but twice and looking him right in his stunned eyes as he did so.
Slowly, Cyrus dropped to the ground and remained propped up against a shipping box as he closed his eyes. Unwillingly, Craig collapsed too. The adrenaline rush was over.
With the rain drowning him, he sat still, observing the soulless vampire across from him for any signs of a heartbeat but the distant sound of a racing speedboat stole his immediate attention. The sinking in his aching gut told him it was Cyrus' men and he knew if he didn't get up and go, he would have no chance at survival.
As he forced himself to his feet, a waterfall of blood gushed from the gash in his stomach and the burning pain was as if the knife had been shoved back in and twisted. For support and pressure, he instinctively applied his hands over the wound before staggering off down the pier. It was in that moment of seeing his bloodied hands, that Jo's vision at the art gallery had come true.
Some time had went on, he wasn't sure how much but the rain had subsided and he had made it into the warehouse district of Johnny Zacchara's territory. Being on enemy grounds, especially after the Pandemonium incident inside and outside of the club, was certainly not the smartest place for him to be, for he knew Johnny and his men would be looking for him and his car but he had nowhere else to go. His plan was find a secure enough spot to conceal himself and rest so he could make the call for aid but he had become too weak. He knew he wasn't going to make it much further and that unconsciousness was near with the significant blood loss.
As a crutch, Craig leaned on and drug himself against a concrete embankment, but moments later, his trembling legs succumbed to supporting the rest of his weight. He was so cold. His visible breaths were shallow. In desperation, his bloodstained hands fumbled for his phone inside of his suit.
Upon locating it, he pulled it out, his numb fingers barely able to hold it but he managed to make his thumb work to locate the number of the one and only person he wanted to call in his possible last minutes alive.
"You know," Josie began, speaking to Luke, "I'm having a deja-vu of when you appeared at my car window not long ago with blood on your face on a rainy night just like this. So, who's blood is it this time? More hillbilly bar thugs that are going to come chasing us down?"
Amused by her sense of humor, Luke lightly chuckled, "Nah...just took out some of Johnny's junkyard trash."
She turned in her seat to face him, eyes confident, "I knew I saw you by the nightclub earlier. So...when you say 'took out', do you mean...."
He lips wickedly curled and his eyes were empty and cold, "You know exactly what I mean sweetheart. Orlando's been avenged."
"You...you knew about that?"
"I know a lot of things."
"Will you stop speaking in riddles already? Where have you been? Nobody has been able to find you since—"
"Since I was fired for helping you visit Peter?"
"Luke...I really am sorry about that. I don't know how Gerry found out."
"Don't sweat it baby doll. Hated that job anyways. Wasn't my style. I don't believe in innocent until proven guilty and all that law-abiding bullshit. Johnny was the first to figure that out."
Both she and Brando shared stares of shock, then brought her stare back to Luke, "You...he...he's dead??"
"As a doornail." He was apathetic as he wiped his cheek and gazed at the blood upon his fingers, "You got a tissue?"
She turned back around, excited eyes on Brando as she spoke quietly, almost a whisper, "Now we have help. I asked for help and he showed up. You, Gael and Luke can go back and find Craig!"
Luke slapped his hands down on the backs of the front seats and slid up behind Josie, cocking his head at her, "LUKE is going back to his car and going home. LUKE helps no one and LUKE works with no one, especially mob motherfuckers."
"Not even to handle Cyrus???""
His grip on the seats loosened and slowly, he glided back, eyes still upon her. It certainly had sparked his interest. The twitch of his brow said it all.
"Tell me more.....ON the way to my car which is just up the way. Better hurry."
"Well, how's this for another reason to despise Cyrus, which I know that you do. Blaise could possibly be your niece and we're certain he is the one who kidnapped her."
Swiftly, he sat right back up.
"I thought that would get your attention," she proudly stated but before she could continue, her phone rang.
When she saw the screen with Craig's name and photo on it, the photo of the mirror selfie he had sent her to ask her to choose between the blazer and the leather jacket, the knot in her chest finally unraveled.
"Craig!!!" she cried as she answered before the first ring was even complete, "My god, where are you??!!!"
There was an eerie silence. She looked back at the screen to see if the call had been disconnected but the timer was still running.
"CRAIG!" she cried again, "Are you there????"
There was a shallow gasp, and then another before she heard her name forced from his lungs, "Jo...."
"Craig??? Baby, tell me where you are??"
There was a soft cough, "Pier....," Another cough, "three."
She fiercely grabbed Brando's arm, "Pier three. GO!"
He downshifted and punched the gas, then called Gael while Josie tried to keep Craig talking. She knew he was hurt.
"Craig, what happened? Where's Cyrus?"
"Too much....blood....tired."
Her voice became shaky and tearful, "We're coming. Keep talking to me ok?? I'm right here with you. Do you hear me? Don't you close your eyes."
"You....Blaise....I....I love you."
Slowly, he slumped over and the phone slid from his fingers and dropped to the ground. Josie deeply gasped at the sound and immediately, hysteria consumed her.
Summary: Craig and Gael arrive at the meeting as does the uninvited crime boss Cyrus. Luke and Johnny square up. Accusations and revelations run wild during the gathering of the families. Cyrus soon finds himself in the lion's den. With a target on his back, he runs for the hills after one son man's up and another son hunts him down.
*Chapter Warnings* Language, angst, weapons, graphic depictions, blood, gunfire and shootings, mentions of rape
Links to my fics
Back to Boston
Almost 2 A.M.
Per Craig's orders, Gael parked his boss' Chevelle in front of the Wu warehouse where five dark and empty vehicles were placed. Following suit was the classic Cadillac belonging to Cyrus that had coincidentally appeared out of nowhere but Craig didn't believe in coincidences when it came to his crime lord father....or pretty much anything for that matter.
As both vehicles came to a side by side stop, Craig glared through his rain spotted passenger window at the driver of his father's car to see Brando staring back at him with worried eyes, for the two estranged brothers hadn't been face to face in years.
Both engines and pairs of headlights ceased. All was silent in the darkened lot except for the rain pummeling down. As steam rolled off of the hot hoods into the cold air, Craig's own steam was ready to blow like a boiling kettle upon a stovetop.
"What now?" Gael asked, voice almost in a whisper.
Craig glanced at him, then at the phone in his hand, "Wait for the call."
Brows furrowed, "What ca—"
Craig's phone rang, lighting up the black interior, "This one."
With pursed lips, Craig placed the phone to his ear, darkening the inside of the car once more, "You're following me now??"
A bellowing laugh bursting out of the cell caused Gael to cringe and Craig to roll his eyes.
"Now now son. Do you honestly think you're that special? I think you know I have business dealings in Boston and on my way back from said dealings, I happened to spot the sore thumb you gallivant around in. Is it a crime to stop and say hello to my son who always seems to avoid me?"
"Everything you do is a crime."
Another hearty laugh, "Oh how the pot loves to call the kettle black. SO tell me, what is it that you're doing at Selena's warehouse at two in the morning. It almost appears to me, judging by all the familiar cars, that there is a meeting of the families. Funny, I don't recall receiving an invitation."
"You're not invited," Craig snarled.
Now a cocky chuckle, "I think I'll still make an appearance to say hello and to see if anyone has information regarding an incident with my men here in Boston that occurred only hours ago. I do believe I'm entitled to do so without an invitation and your permission I most certainly do not require."
Craig's jaw gritted, "Suit yourself," he snapped and hung up, "Gael, stay alert for any trouble. I'm not sure how long I'll be....and DO not speak with Callie or Jo...or anyone else for that matter."
As Craig opened the door, he paused and turned to Gael with genuine eyes, "I'm sorry about earlier. I truly mean that."
Gael believed him and softly smiled, "Apology accepted and....I got your back if you need me."
To further prove his loyalty, Gael reached under the dash and removed the Glock.
Craig offered a nod of approval, then rushed off through the rain to give his allies a heads up on his father's unexpected arrival. After he disappeared through the giant entryway, Brando and Cyrus followed suit once again as Gael watched the younger suited up man, surely about his own age, trek around the car with an umbrella and open the door for the senior, silver-haired man.
His eyes slightly widened with amazement as the young man engaged the rain shield and handed it to the old man, allowing his greasy ponytail and black, devilish attire to remain dry as he walked behind like a dog on a leash, soaking up the icy H20 in his short brown, wavy locks.
Knowing the creepy elder was Craig's father, Gael felt great empathy for his boss. He could relate to being treated as such by his own father. Being a servant and nothing more aside from ingesting verbal insults for his daily meals and standing in as a human punching bag.
That empathy quickly transferred to the nameless man as his oppressed eyes locked with Gael's. Unable to look away, Gael's eyes widened even more when he saw Craig's baby blues staring back at him. Surely they were siblings. Same jaw-line. Same nose......same lips that Gael swooned over with Craig. Their build and age seemed to be the only differences and neither resembled the vampire that shot daggers from his beady black eyes at Gael and just as the young man opened the warehouse door for the pampered prick, Brando glanced back, his eyes now slitted, hinting a case of envy, for he felt it should be him in Gael's place.
Earlier, before the torrential downpour, a velvety mist showered over Zacchara's junkyard as Luke stood in the middle of it, unarmed and unphased, staring into the barrel of Johnny's gun that was aimed right at his heart.
"What are you doing here Bloom boy?" Johnny growled, eyes as black as his freshly barbered hair.
One word firmly muttered from Luke's lips, "Evans."
Johnny snickered, his weapon wielding hand as still as death, "I don't give a fuck what name you go by asshole. You're trespassing in my territory and I have every right to blow your punk ass away."
"Then why haven't you done it already.....asshole?"
"Because I want to know WHY you're here!" the Boston mobster barked, his eyes cautiously darting around in search of other hitmen, "If it's for Ethan, he ain't here. Ain't seen or heard from him in days."
In slow motion, Luke looked to the left, then to the right and he too snickered when his cold eyes returned to Johnny's, "You should know by now I work alone and my shit stain brother is the least of my concern but do you know who is my concern right now? My other brother, Orlando. The one I actually care about. The one you had your men fuck up." His eyes narrowed as he took slow steps towards his enemy, "Ain't that right Johnny?"
Nothing much intimidated Johnny Zacchara except maybe his own crime boss father but in that moment, the hairs on the back of his neck arose, "I don't know nothin bout your kid brother," he swore over a discreet gulp.
Luke's head slightly tilted, "I'll ask you one more time. Lie to me again. I fucking dare you. Now....ain't that right Johnny?"
A bigger gulp as his finger tightened on the trigger, "Yeah yeah ok, so fucking what?! The moron had it comin. I caught him playing doctor with my girl. I could have killed him but I didn't so what's you're fucking problem???"
It was as fast as a blink. Johnny's gun-holding hand was twisted around, the barrel pressed into his sternum and held in place by Luke's relentless grip. Grunts escaped Johnny's lips as he struggled to redirect the weapon away from his heart but the effort was futile. Luke was as strong and as solid as an ox and just as willful and determined. Adrenaline owned him. Nothing on him moved except the clenching of his jaw and his forceful thumb over Johnny's trigger finger. Not even a blink through his death glare.
As a 'POP' echoed through the darkness, Johnny's eyes widened when they met Luke's vacant ones and then he plummeted to his knees where he quickly came to a rest upon his back.
It was intentional, the brief smile that curled on Johnny's lips due to the shock and irony of being shot by his own gun but the humor soon faded when he finally felt the burning sensation in the pit of his chest.
As reality set in, his fingers dipped into the warm pool of blood seeping through his shirt. With a brief rush of adrenaline consuming him, he raised his weary head to observe his crimson fingertips and then, the last he thing he saw before the darkness came was Luke leering down at him.
As Luke witnessed Johnny's armed hand go limp and his eyes close, he sensed more eyes upon him. His trained ears could hear their anxious breaths. He knew they would come. The sound of the shot had done exactly what Luke had wanted and what he wanted was to take out the two of Johnny's right hand men that were responsible for Orlando's vicious assault.
Luke had seen his brother's car parked outside of the Brady pub the previous night and when he had later learned that Orlando had been hospitalized with intensive injuries, Luke simply flashed his revoked detective badge to get the bar's footage. Watching his impaired brother being beaten to a pulp in an alleyway caused something in him to break. He had to punish them just as he had punished Ethan, but they would be shown no mercy. They wouldn't walk away like Ethan had been permitted to do and even that, Luke regretted at times because Ethan no longer felt like a brother to him. He was just an evil offspring of his evil father.
Luke wanted to punish himself as well. He knew what was happening to Orlando when they were growing up and he selfishly walked away for his own peace of mind and to start a new life but everything he had done to punish himself never seemed fitting for hurting the ones he loved. What did seem fitting though was sending filth like Zacchara and his men straight back to hell where they belonged and that was the master plan. It was his own way of easing the unbearable guilt he carried over abandoning his little brother and for what he had done to him upon his recent return in a fit of uncontrollable rage but it would never make up for it. Nothing could ever justify what he had done to him.
The trap was set and the bait was quickly taken as Luke bent down, pretending to tie his boot laces.
"On your knees boy," a man commanded with a snarl through clenched teeth.
Luke's dilated eyes slowly raised as he remained locked in position. In his front view was a man at Johnny's side and as his head slightly shifted to his side, his eyes met the barrel of a shotgun and followed it up to the face of the beholder. Both men were who he had come for.
Without warning, Luke stole the shotgun away with one hand while simultaneously unleashing a switchblade from his combat boot with the other hand. The fight began with an audible 'woosh' from Luke's powerful swing of the blade at his opponent's stomach. Leaping back with less than a second to spare, his flesh took a superficial slice, allowing his bowels to remain in tact. Fists began to fly. With each punch the goon threw, Luke swiftly blocked them with his martial arts skills and snuck in multiple blinding snake strikes between the eyes, knocking the man off balance.
While he was stunned, searching for his sight through all the blood, Luke wasted no time in finishing him with a knife to the brain.
"Two down, one to go," he muttered as he turned to pick up the shotgun until gunfire sprayed all around him.
With a head dive turning into a somersault, Luke swiped up the weapon mid spin, sprung to his feet and fired at the other man who had emptied both his Glock and Johnny's but missed Luke entirely. Luke didn't miss though.
With the wounded prey dragging his dying body through the dirt, Luke sauntered up, kicked the man onto his back and pointed the barrel at his face.
"On your knees boy."
With a mouthful of blood, he spit at Luke's boot and cursed him through a gurgling chuckle, "Fuck you."
There was no grin. There was no expression at all, "Fuck me? No, fuck you," Luke riposted and fired the last and fatal shot.
Multiple men's voices rang out in the near distance, a sizeable squad that Luke's trained ears perceived. Too many, even for him and his solo switchblade. The shotgun was empty and they were all surely armed.
With his face painted red from the exploding head, Luke stealthily departed into the darkness. He had gotten what he came for, the three responsible for his brother's beating, and now his mission there was complete.
Inside the rather clean, spacious and well lit entryway of the Wu warehouse was a mirror-like Mahogany table adorned with a stainless steel centerpiece and fine crystal drinkware. Quite a peculiar arrangement for what was basically a garage but it was Selena Wu's style.
Craig had merely moments to warn the families of his father's arrival when Cyrus strutted in like an alley cat. As instructed by Cyrus, Brando stood quietly at the door.
"Ms. Wu," Cyrus greeted with a soft head bow at a calmly seated Selena, "always a pleasure."
Selena Wu was a strong, smart and straightforward business woman, and it had earned her the title she carried. A solo, but very powerful and influential Queenpin who had built and ran her organization all by herself on an East coast full of Kingpins. She was both respected and feared, for she was just as dangerous as the next wise guy.
"Wish I could say the same Mr. Renault. I don't recall you being on the guest list. What is the nature of your impertinent visit?"
He moved to the opposite end of the table, offering a smug smile to the two male representatives of the crime families DiMera and Kiriakis, and stood beside Craig.
"No disrespect intended Ms. Wu, I assure you. I was in the area for some business of my own when I just happened to cross paths with Craig. I thought I would check in with him. You know, catch up a little?"
Her head tilt was subtle but the glare of her ebony eyes was highly threatening, "They make coffee shops for that. You're in my territory Mr. Renault, and this is my warehouse that you so audaciously walked into. This meeting is meant to be peaceful and I would prefer it remain that way. Now, I will ask one last time. Why are you here?"
He chuckled as he glanced over at her men standing in the shadows, "Ok, you got me. Yes, I do have an ulterior motive for being here. You see, as I followed Craig's vehicle, I realized his destination was none other than here and I felt I would take the opportunity to speak with you as well."
He held his hand out to the empty chair to her left, "May I?"
"You may not. That seat is reserved for Ms. Jerome."
"Who is clearly late I might add. Everyone knows how you disapprove of tardiness. It would seem to me that she is the impertinent one. One would wonder if it is an intentional insult beings Ava has been crowned the new Queen bee of the Jerome family due Julian's untimely passing. Better her, I suppose, to be your new rival instead of the other sister. Didn't she go insane or something of the sort, many years ago?"
"There is no competition between myself and Ms. Jerome and if there were, it would change nothing. She is of no threat to me." She leaned forward, voice stern, "I am losing my patience with you and whatever game you dare to play with me Mr. Renault."
A woman of power, especially in organized crime, made his stomach turn and to be spoken to in a condescending manner by one had set his insides on fire.
The back of his jaw gritted as he tried to contain his anger, "I will get straight to the point. It would seem that someone is playing games with ME. My men were robbed tonight of a very large sum during a Poker game at one of my warehouses here in Boston. You, or anyone here, wouldn't happen to know who could be so foolishly responsible, would you?"
All eyes exchanged surprised glances before Selena responded, "I assure you, no one here was aware of this alleged robbery."
"Alleged?" he retorted in offense, "Are you calling me a liar?? My my, one, such as myself, might start to think that this meeting was intended to discuss none other than yours truly. And here I thought we could all co-exist peacefully."
Craig couldn't help the chuckle that leaped out of his lips, "No one co-exists peacefully with you. You are a notoriously known enemy of the Corinthos organization in which I represent and our enemies you have allied with. Anthony Zacchara and his son Johnny. Ethan Bloom and his father Luke. Victor and Nikolas Cassadine. Shall I go on? How about Julian Jerome whom you clearly bribed into doing your bidding because you and I both know that family despises you with a passion."
"Constance Cassadine is my sister and the last I checked, that makes her your aunt. And isn't Sonny Corinthos responsible for Julian Jerome's death?? Yet Sonny will have you sit at a meeting with Jerome's sister whom loved her brother dearly. Aren't the Jerome's also a notoriously known enemy of the Corinthos organization??"
Calm on the outside, fuming on the inside, Craig moved to a desk in the corner and sat, legs crossed as he called his father out, "Yes, they are which is why you joined forces with Julian, Ethan AND Johnny over your mutual hatred of Jason Morgan and...blew him up per se. Just like you recently attempted to do to Sonny by dropping a bomb down his chimney. Did you know that I was there when it happened? Do you even fucking care? Maybe you were trying to kill me too for choosing the enemy over you." His blues then locked with blues that mirrored his, "Be careful brother Brando, you may be next. Need I remind you of what he did to our own mother and sister?"
"You're the one who should be very careful son," Cyrus hissed, "That accusatory tongue of yours could get you into some very serious trouble with no proof. I have accusations of my own. Let's talk about Mr. Morgan for a moment though and how very much alive and well he is, shall we? For that, I have all the proof I need. My men saw him with their own two eyes."
Craig uncrossed his legs and leaned forward, hands folded on the desk as he glanced at Selena. He held an Ace card that he knew she would be greatly interested in, for it was about Britt who happened to be Selena's nephew's best friend.
"Which time was that? The time when you sent your men to snuff the life out of Britt Westbourne? She also happened to be at Sonny's when the bomb went off, but you knew that. Let's be clear shall we? Jason Morgan is not the one on trial here."
If the purpose of the meeting had been anything other than discussing Cyrus' dirty deeds and how to handle him, Selena would have shut the confrontation down before it could escalate any further, but it was all too relevant to ignore, especially about Britt whom she had come to adore just as her nephew Brad did. Instead, she sat quietly and still, except for her narrowed eyes that moved over Cyrus, envisioning him on fire.
It was the same for the representatives of the Kiriakis and DiMera families in their silence. They were there to observe, offer any knowledge they had when it was their turn to speak, which they had plenty of negative experiences with Cyrus to pass along via the testimonies of Victor Kiriakis's son, Philip, and Stefano DiMera's son, EJ, and then vote on behalf of the family over a solution of punishment or death.
Of course, Ava Jerome would speak as well. The blonde, middle-aged mobstress had a great deal to say shortly after she made her dramatic entrance in her red dress and black spiked heels, startling Brando and halting the intense father-son conversation.
"Sorry I'm late everyone!! I was on an important call with my troubled sister and well...family always comes first right???"
She shook off her saturated umbrella onto the cement floor and closed it, then propped it against the wall before removing her damp coat and disdainfully handing it to Brando. She knew exactly who he was.
"Here ya go. It's your job right?"
Under his breath, he scoffed as he politely took the coat. As she sat at the table, Brando tossed it on the floor in the puddle pooling around the umbrella.
"Well now. Would someone like to fill me in as to why THEY are here??" she asked with a flat expression as she indiscreetly served Craig and Cyrus scornful sapphires.
Coldly riposting, Cyrus chuckled, "Ahhh the devil woman in red has arrived."
"Speak for yourself demon," she snarked, eyes slitting.
Craig stood up and made his way to the table where he sat opposite of her, "Ms. Jerome. It's been a long time and clearly time has not healed all wounds. I still cannot express enough how heartly sorry I am for what happened to your sister all those years ago. If I had only known that—"
"Save it," she snapped, "You are very correct Mr. Parker, time has not healed all wounds, especially for Jeanie but I'm not here about you. You are the lesser of two evils, but don't be mistaken, karma always handles the bad apples."
"I'm here for him," she snarled as she leered at Cyrus.
He chuckled again, "Well it would seem that everyone is here for me, and here I wasn't even invited to my own roast."
Selena finally stood up, eyes fixated on Cyrus, "I think it's time for you to leave Mr. Renault."
"Oh please Selena, let him stay," Ava insisted, "I'd like for him to hear what I have to say."
"Yes," Cyrus cheerfully added, "I too would like to hear what the newly crowned mafia princess has to say. After all, shouldn't I have the right to defend myself? Is it not innocent until proven guilty??"
Selena's eyes were cold and calculated, "And are you innocent of the allegations regarding Britta?"
Cyrus sighed, "Ms. Wu, the only thing regarding a termination of Miss Westbourne that I am guilty of is her position at my hospital. It's truly unfortunate that it's come to this but my hand has now been forced to reveal my son's sins."
Craig shook his head, "I'm not on trial either."
"Ohhh but you most certainly are now in my eyes," he growled, then happily continued, "I don't know about any of you, but I find it rather odd that Peter August, aka Henrik Faison, was poisoned in his prison cell and Selena's nephew, Brad Wu, was on meal delivery duty. Coincidence? Craig and Jason both have motive to want Peter dead, namely one Josephine March, Jason's sister and Craig's love interest. And why? All to avenge her, so my speculation is that they coerced Brad to do the hit. And I also find it odd that Brad was suddenly granted parole when his hearing wasn't due for another year. I have every reason to believe that was Sonny Corinthos' doing by using his influence with the parole board and it was all to make up for risking his release to keep you, Ms. Wu, from retaliating."
Craig knew he was right but also knew he couldn't back up his claim. Calmly, he countered, "It's a coincidence indeed. Many people have it out for Peter. Stop deflecting and—"
"No YOU stop deflecting!" Cyrus shouted, pointing a threatening finger at craig, "Want to know the real kicker? It's hardly a coincidence. The visitors list from that day is nonexistent. Just poof, into thin air like magic. More of Sonny's doing I'm certain. You chose to side with my enemy, my son and that makes YOU my enemy."
Taking Cryus' last statement to her advantage, Ava cut in, "And why is it that you're sonny's enemy to begin with Mr. Renault???"
"Silence!" Selena barked, "I have no patience or tolerance for such disorder. There are rules and they will be followed. All will have their turn to speak after the representatives for Victor Kiriakis and Stefano DiMera have spoken."
Ava was as audacious and patronizing as they came, "Respectfully Selena, shouldn't it be ladies first?"
"If one were a lady," Cyrus riposted.
"You know, one might believe you truly do not like women. Is that why you did what you and your men raped my sister and left her for dead!!!???"
Craig's eyes closed as he lowered his head. He knew what was coming and how hard it was going to be to hear, for hadn't spoken of or even thought about that day in years, not even to Jo. He had learned to block it out just like all the other traumatic memories.
As he opened his shameful blues, they connected with Brando's. He could see how uncomfortable his brother was. Brando had only been a baby when his mother and sister had suffered their fates at Cyrus' hands and carried no haunting memories as his brother did but Craig had made sure he knew all the details when he was much older, although he never needed to be informed of what his father was. He experienced that all on his own with the insults and belt beatings upon bare skin that didn't just consist of his bottom.
Before Selena could call on her guard dogs and shut the feud down for dismissing her directives, he approached her and cautiously intervened in Ava's defense, "Ms. Wu, my sincere apologies for all the theatrics but I would like to respectfully seek your permission for Ms. Jerome to speak before anyone else. As a woman that rose to power through her own pain and suffering, I truly feel that you will want to hear this."
Selena turned to her men, giving a side nod of her head for them to move closer and be ready, for she knew things could take a dangerous turn in a split second. As instructed, her two henchmen now stood at her backside, each with one hand partially inside their suits.
She then turned to Craig, her eyes very curious, especially after Ava's accusation, "I'll allow it this time. Proceed Ms. Jerome."
Ava proudly and smugly stood, taking a glance at Craig before telling her tale, "Take note Mr. Parker, that this offers you no bonus points with me or my sister. Now, I will get straight to the point. We have all suffered the stench of Old man Spice, Geritol and urine long enough. It was a little over a decade ago. Sadly, my sister Jeanie had became involved with Mr. Parker. She was nothing more than a piece of meat to him, using her for sex when he got the urge but for her, being merely a young girl of only twenty-two, she fell hard for him and his wicked charm and when she told him she loved him, he laughed in her face and left her in tears. That same day, only moments later, THAT monster," she pointed to Cyrus who's jaw was beginning to grit, "and his three men broke into her place, drunk as skunks and stripped her naked before having their way with her and this PIG standing before me placed the blame on Sonny's men, hence the beginning of the Corinthos, Jerome feud that could never be recovered from once the truth came out. The trauma changed her in every way and she's never been the same since and," she looked at Craig, eyes angry welling with tears, "If you wouldn't have just left her there, already traumatized by rejection or had never even touched her at all, it would never have happened!! You tainted her! You BROKE her. You just can't resist those blondes, can you???? Especially those with mob family ties. You did try out a brunette once I heard. How did that work out for you AND her?? That's right, she's dead and your kid is missing." She made a mocking, pouty lip, "So sad."
Craig's eyes gleamed with moisture. Her words stung but they were all true. He did use Jeanie for nothing more than a roll in the hay but he would not take the blame for what his father had done.
"I am genuinely sorry for what happened to Jeanie," his eyes turned sullen as they glided to Cyrus, first glancing at Brando as he wondered what he must be thinking, "But I am not responsible for the actions of this pathetic excuse of a man. What he did was to spite me for siding with Sonny and," His anger was causing him to tremble and his voice to lightly quaver, "I am so very ashamed and disgusted by his actions. I am SO sorry I left her alone but I had no way of knowing what was about to happen. Humbly, I ask you Ava, for your forgiveness. I will beg of it from Jeanie as well if she will speak to me."
At the sight of his visible, sincere emotions, Ava's eyes softened at him, "I...I will accept your apology but my forgiveness will not come so easily, nor will it for Jeanie. I will speak to my sister on your behalf but I can assure you it will be futile."
Selena sat down, appearing calm as she took in the tragic tale, but her eyes only darkened for Cyrus as he callously countered, "That's quite the story but I seem to remember it very differently. It was Janine Jerome herSELF who identified her attackers as Sonny's men and—"
"That's because you coerced her to do so!!!" Ava accused.
During the commotion. Brando's phone began to vibrate in his pocket. Quietly, he took the call and then made his way to Cyrus, whispering something in his ear which caused him to explode.
"Son of a bitch!!" he raged, hurling his pointed finger back at Craig, "YOU did this! A shipment of mine was just destroyed in an explosion on my way out of Salem. That's an act of war!"
Still seated, Selena finally spoke, "I have heard all I need to hear tonight. There will be no need for the other families to speak their grievances, for as we waited for everyone's arrivals, I was forewarned in regards to your attempts to take over their territories. That in itself is an act of war."
Craig knew what the decision would be. Cyrus would have to be eliminated. He turned and took out his phone, sending a simple but clear text to Gael, "Disable his car."
Without a second wasted, Gael hopped out of the car, Craig's knife in hand and flattened all four tires on Cyrus' Caddy.
"Well now," Cyrus huffed, also knowing his fate was sealed, "I see you have all had your minds made up before this meeting even began! Sonny and my own son did this! They have poisoned your minds against me. It won't even matter what I have to say."
At that moment, all hell broke loose as Cyrus pulled his gun and fired, taking down one of Selena's men. More gunfire erupted from multiple sheltered corners and quickly, Cyrus was hit in the shoulder. Stunned and overpowered, he abandoned ship and ran out the door.
Upon finding his vehicle useless, he disappeared around a darkened corner of the building without once looking back for Brando and took out his cell on the way to alert his Boston men, "I'm headed down to the docks behind Selena's warehouse. I'm hit. Send backup now!"
Craig was also stunned when he ended up outside, standing next to his brother. It was the first time he had ever witnessed Brando wielding a gun and unsure of his intentions, Craig raised his.
"Drop it!"
As Brando complied, hands raised, Gael got out of the Chevelle, also armed with the gun Craig had concealed beneath the steering wheel.
"What the fuck just happened man???!!!"
"No time to explain," Craig snapped, "Where did he go???"
"Around the building. I think he made a call."
"Of course he did. Alright, there's time before his men get here. I'm going after him. Don't get in my way Brando. I don't want to hurt you but I will if you try to stop me."
"Wait!" Brando shouted before Craig could leave, "It was me!"
"What? What was you???"
"I....I'm the one who shot him." he revealed, his eyes proud.
Craig's brows raised high, "Well I'll be damned. Never thought you had it in you little brother. You have shitty aim though. We'll talk about this later."
Gael stood at Brando's side, "We're coming with you!"
"NO, stay here!" Craig ordered and grinned something evil, "He is ALL mine."
Summary: This chapter is to keep up with the Salemites who suffer their own storms, metaphorically speaking. Sinful Cyrus is on the prowl. Angel's fate has been signed, sealed and delivered. Ghost whispering Dr. Dave is lost in the labyrinth of Wyndemere's catacombs and he's not alone. Megan has a nightmare that she swears was real. Cyrus forces Brando to man up and takes him to the morgue.
"There you are!" Cyrus cheered with satisfaction as he shoved his fearful MIA minion against the wall and interrogated him, "How predictable to find you crawling around on your yellow belly in the dark corners of the pier like the coward you are. I have been dying to hear the details as to why you and Pine failed miserably at handling Dr. Westbourne. It was two armed men with a syringe full of Fentanyl against one little unarmed woman. How did she get away??"
The intimidated man spoke with a tremulous voice as the infamous crime lord intently locked eyes on him, mirroring his head movements.
"It was just as I already told you Mr. Renault. We had her cornered in her office and Pine was moments away from injecting her when Morgan appeared out of nowhere...."
Cyrus impatiently prompted him to continue, "And????"
"He attacked Pine, knocking the syringe from his hand. I retrieved it and when I turned around, that woman of his blindsided me with an elbow jab to the nose, then she kicked me below the belt. Pine and I were momentarily down and she and Morgan took off. We got up and caught up with them in the garage but—"
"Then why aren't they dead?"
"Morgan had backup and a car waiting. Pine and I ran right into an ambush and Pine was shot."
"Then why aren't YOU dead like Pine? Morgan wouldn't leave you alive after the attempt on his lover's life."
"I...I don't know. I think he was more focused on getting Dr. Westbourne to safety. They got in the car and sped off. Look, I got guys in Boston that can loca—"
Cyrus smiled and placed his hand on the man's shoulder, "You know what's unfortunate?"
"W...what's that?"
"That he DID leave you alive."
Concealed within Cyrus' hand had been a switchblade. In that menacing moment, he snapped it open and stuck it deep into a fatal area of the man's abdomen, looking him in the eyes as he did so, then with a smug, subtle smirk, he wiped the blade clean on his prey's shoulder and watched him fall to the ground and die.
Far across town in a top floor penthouse, Angel anticipated Warren's arrival, the wealthy tycoon attorney out of Boston who was also her married lover that tried to destroy Lee's medical career.
The high rise was one of their many hookup places for the times when her son wasn't with his father for the weekend and still, she sacrificed her time with Dash, leaving him with a sitter just so she could have her needs met by the only man who even cared to satisfy them.
Pacing about in a pink satin robe and heavily indulging on a five hundred dollar bottle of Bordeaux, she dialed him for the sixth time, for he was late and not answering her calls which was highly unusual. He was always punctual when it came to his sexual escapades with her and he always called on his way from Boston, giving her an ear full of dirty talk to hype her up so she would be ready for him because physical foreplay just wasn't his thing. Warren Carpenter took what he wanted, when he wanted.
Twenty minutes passed and the elevator doors opened. Drunk, disheveled and hopped up on coke, Warren staggered down the hallway in his business suit and shiny black shoes. Blinded by impairment, he came to a stumbling stop at the end of the hall where he then proceeded to pound upon the door of the penthouse opposite from the intended one with a raucous rage in his voice.
"Open the door you fucking traitorous bitch!!"
The female occupant inside the luxurious suite was startled from her slumber upon the sofa and quickly crept up to the peephole to see who the violent intruder was. As she placed one eye against it, she gasped and hopped back at the sight of the dilated eye seemingly peering back at her.
Frozen in place with her hand covering her mouth, she the listened as she heard another voice.
"Warren??? What are you doing??" Angel frantically asked as she opened the door behind him.
Stunned, he spun around, then his eyes slitted and his teeth gritted, "Youuuu," he snarled and scuffled towards her, "Why did you do it??!!!"
Angel knew the wrathful look in his eyes all too well, for she had been on the receiving end of it multiple times. It was a look that could kill and she always ended up bearing the brunt of it even if it wasn't her fault, but this time, Warren believed it was.
"Do...w...what?" she whimpered, lips quivering.
"Don't play coy with me you conniving cunt!" he growled, "The letter to my wife telling her ALLLLLL about us. She knows EVERYTHING!!"
Her blue eyes widened, filling with tears of terror as she remembered Cyrus' threat to out her relationship with Warren to his wife.
"It...it wasn't me! I swea—"
Without warning, although Angel expected it at some point, Warren struck her with an open hand and then roughly clasped her face in his clammy hands.
Oblivious to the woman who was watching everything though her door viewer, he then went on a nose to nose, spitting, screaming rant as Angel sobbed in fear.
"It was YOU alright!! YOU caused this!! You and you're fucking gossip! You just can't keep your fat, cock sucking mouth shut!!"
Violently thrusting her against the door, she fell and laid upon the floor, tearfully pleading her case as he paced in circles, fists clenched.
"It was Cyrus!!! He did this!!! You have to believe me!!!"
Warren stopped circling, snapping his head down to her, "What??"
"He..." she squeaked, panting and shaking, "he...he's the one who did it. He threatened and fired me."
His lips pursed, "Get your pathetic ass up and get inside."
Following his orders, she scurried inside and cowered on the couch while he sat beside her, pouring a dime size amount of white powder onto the coffee table from a small phial he took out of his pocket.
Leaning down with one nostril pinched closed, he snorted the blow and then reclined, eyes glazed as he took in the tingling rush.
"That old wrinkled ball sack and his incompetent hospital staff have fucked with me for the last time," he growled and sniffled, "The only reason I ever took my daughter there for her tumor treatment was to please my wife. She did all the research on the best neurosurgeons in the surrounding areas and what does she do??? She chooses the WORST one. Your little lover boy next door that the letter says you're fucking too and now my Henrietta is dead and they all got away with it because of your crooked ex-employer and his crooked ass attorney and crooked ass board members that are all in his crooked ass pocket!!"
Being a nurse, Angel knew that Warren was the reason his daughter died, not Lee. She truly believed that Lee would have been cleared of the malpractice suit regardless of Cyrus' influence over the situation. She also knew Warren's bitterness had nothing to even do with his daughter's death. He was a man of power and control himself and the fact that Cyrus defeated him and that Lee decked him in a room full of witnesses and was backed for that too had scarred his ego and fueled his resentment to the point of eating him alive.
"Warren...I...I'm not sleeping with Lee. I swear!!"
It was sinister, the way his head slowly turned to face her.
"No??" he questioned, eyes dark and slitted.
Her attempt to answer became a fearful scream as his hand darted out, grabbing a fistful of her hair and yanking her face to his.
"I don't believe you," he growled, "And do you want to know why???"
"Pl...please...Warren stop. You're hurting me!!"
"Oh no sweetheart. YOU'RE hurting me!" he bellowed into her ear, "Not only have you caused my wife to leave me but you also said NOTHING in my defense when you stood there and watched lover boy Lee assault me!!!"
"I couldn't!!" she screeched, pain pulsing through her ear, "All the witnesses lied. No one would have believed me!!!"
He pulled her nose to nose, "That don't matter!!! You should have still said something but you didn't because you were protecting HIM!! They are all protecting HIM but they will all see soon enough who they are messing with!!"
He launched her from the couch and stood, glowering down at her as he snarled, "And so.....will.....you."
Scrambling to her feet, Angel begged for her life as he sauntered towards her. The cocaine was soaring through him like wildfire, feeding his rage and his strength. The only thing he could see was red and in that harrowing moment, he struck her again.
Stunned, she fell to the hardwood floor, frantically crawling on her stomach to get away but it was futile, for she was too weak and he was too strong.
Angel found herself in the same perilous predicament she had been in earlier that day with Josie as Warren swiftly seized her by her calves and dragged her right back to him.
With a fierce force, he flipped her over and straddled her, then his hands dove to her neck. It was an unbreakable and crushing death grip. Severing all air flow. She knew he wasn't going to let go like Josie eventually had done for Dash's sake. Warren was heartless and abnormally apathetic. He didn't care for his own children so he certainly wasn't going to care about her son being motherless.
Paralyzed by his powerful python squeeze, Angel helplessly stared back at the soulless, enraged eyes of a monster as he snarled, baring his teeth like a rabid dog and just before the darkness came to claim her, his snarling morphed into the sound of a train's horn.
Gasping as water began to drip upon his forehead, David awoke in the darkened bowels of Wyndemere's castle on Cassadine Island. He was certain it had been many hours since he escaped his imprisonment in the Wyndemere castle's tower but he was unsure of the time with being underground.
The tall, dark and dirty doctor groaned as he sat up, massaging his back that was stiff and aching from his deep, prolonged sleep upon the cold, rock hard ground. Immediately, he tuned into his senses, listening for any sounds, especially the voices of his captors whom he was evading, Nikolas, Wes and Constance.
All was still and silent except for the consistent dripping and the eerie whistling that echoed through the creepy catacombs. He could also hear the faint sound of the Atlantic's waves crashing against the rocks above which confirmed his location of being near the West end, as did the dripping water and it wasn't the safest area to be, for the ramshackle tunnels could cave in at any given moment but to Dave, it was safer than being in the presence of his sociopath brother and stepmother.
Severely lost in the endless labyrinth, Dave's thoughts quickly changed as he envisioned himself either painfully dying of starvation or suffocation from being buried alive and his body rotting away into a mummified corpse, never to be found. He also thought of Josie and how their last meeting ended on bad terms. He had to see her again and try to salvage their friendship.
"No way, nope," he mumbled and willed himself to fight, "This will not be my tomb. Keep moving Dave. There has to be an entrance to the outside somewhere and then....I'll deal with finding a way off this island even if I have to fucking swim."
He most likely could do it too. Dave was healthy and in great physical shape. During his vacation times, he would usually head back to Pittsburgh, his home away from home, where he would compete in marathons, especially the Burg's biggest one that he was already registered for. It was an annual event and he never missed it. He was also an avid cyclist and was involved in the challenging road race referred to as the 'Dirty Dozen', a fifty mile course that included thirteen of the city's notoriously steep streets. Riders would compete to be the first to reach the top of each hill without putting their feet down or falling and although Dave didn't always win, he never quit. The only problem with swimming two miles across the Atlantic in March was the freezing temps and then the other clear and present dangers of rip currents, storms and sharks.
Dave chuckled at the insane thought, "Yeah," he muttered, shaking his head, "Stealing a boat it is."
With a flashlight and a small Perry knife he had found earlier during his daring descent into the abyss, Dave trekked on through the dark, cold and wet passageways for what surely seemed like hours to him. His growling stomach contracted with hunger pangs and his parched tongue felt like sandpaper. He was certain it had been more than twenty-four hours since he had any food and water and with the addition of the lingering, adverse effects from the mental attack of Elizabeth's ghost, his legs were beginning to feel like Jell-O.
As he pushed on, using the rigid, stone walls as a crutch, his hand stumbled upon a wooden door.
The cold knob turned with ease and as the old door creaked open, Dave's flashlight began flickering.
In a panic, Dave shook it a few times which seemed to do the trick and as he looked around the six by six room before entering, it was empty except for a wooden shelf mounted upon the stone wall.
His dark brows furrowed when he noticed two feet of rope laying over the shelf that extended out of a small, carved hole.
In his curiosity, he pulled upon it and to his surprise, a built in door glided open directly before him.
Shining the flashlight inside, another long and dark tunnel was revealed, only this time, there were grid-style iron doors along the stone walls. A pair of hands suddenly wrapped around the bars of the closest one, startling him.
Dave's shaky voice echoed, "H...hello?"
A desperate, familiar voice rang out. It belonged to the man he had been forced to draw blood from.
"Help me man! Get me out of here!!"
Another male voice, further down, also called out, "Hey!! Me too!!"
Dave approached the first cell, shining the light on Ethan's dirtied, battered and bloodied face.
Ethan ruthlessly shook the immobile bars, "Come on doc! Don't just stand there!! Hurry up before he comes back!"
The other voice chimed in, "Yeah hurry the fuck up! We've been in here for days! No light, heat, food or water and sleeping in our own piss and shit!"
Dave had always been faithful to the Hippocratic Oath he had taken but the abhorrent things Josie had told him the mobster had done to her and his colleague Orlando made it extremely difficult to abide by.
He looked Ethan in his eager eyes, grimacing as his nose picked up the odor of their bodily fluids.
"From what I've heard, I'd say you deserve to be right where you are."
Ethan snickered, "Is that so? Well, judging by the looks of things doc, the vampire jury's out for you too so what do ya say you spring me and my Pops out of here and we can ally up. Then it'll be three against three."
Dave chuckled, rolling his eyes, "Sure. Why not. Just let me pull the magical key out of my ass."
Eyeing Dave up and down, Ethan winked and grinned, "I could help you search for it."
Dave's brows scowled, "Even if I desired men as you do, I'd never look your way. Unlike you, I have morals and taste."
After a long, slitted stare in silence, Ethan physically retorted by lunging his arm through the bars and clutching a fistful of Dave's shirt.
In the struggle to free himself, Dave's ears began to tickle as Elizabeth's voice flowed through them, "Stick him!! Stick the pig!!"
It was as if he had no control as her rage towards Ethan manifested in David's actions. Without hesitation, his hand firmly gripped the handle of the Perry knife as he plunged and fully sheathed the four inch blade through the muscular flesh of Ethan's gut.
Ethan's bellowing cry howled through the tunnel as he released David and stumbled back, gripping his stomach tightly with both hands.
In shock, Dave's bulging eyes watched in horror as Ethan's fingers became lathered in crimson.
"D...dad," Ethan gurgled, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth, "Dad...he...he fucking stabbed me."
"I....I....," Dave stammered, tongue tied in terror, "I didn't...I didn't mean to—"
"WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY SON???!!!!" Luke Sr. screeched from the darkness, "I'll kill you!! I'll fucking kill—"
Elizabeth's obnoxious cackle reverberated in the distance, cutting Luke's threat short and causing dust and pebbles to fall from the ceilings.
Gasping, Dave whirled around on his heels, arms straight out, knife in one hand and flashlight in the other, instinctively pointing them both into the empty blackness although he knew perfectly well that the weapon was futile in defense against a ghost.
Heart racing, pounding against his breastbone and swooshing through his head with imitation to a fetal heartbeat heard on a sonogram, he stood frozen until a scalding whisper puffed into his ear, "RUN!"
Spooked into frantic flight, Dave galloped through the dark and narrowing passageway, continually looking over his shoulder as he swore he could hear fast moving footsteps pursuing him.
As he rounded a corner, the footsteps ceased and Dave took a moment to catch his breath and process what had just happened. All he could think about was that he was supposed to save lives, not take them. Had he killed Ethan? Even if he went back to check, he knew he couldn't help him but if he were able to find his way off the island, he could alert the authorities, but...would he? If Ethan was still alive and found, he would surely point the finger at Dave and his own life would be over. Either way, he had to get out and he knew there had to be a way close by that Nikolas used for quick access to reach his prisoners and carry out his ongoing tortures upon them.
Dave trekked on, his blue eyes blazing with determination and in his desperate search for freedom, before him a lengthy stairwell appeared.
Wasting no time, he bolted up the stone steps only to find that the outward opening door with a gap underneath that sucked in the smell of the sea, refused to open as he turned the handle.
Angered, his lips pursed and then he backed up on the small stone slab he stood upon and utilized his rage by kicking the wooden door over and over until it burst open.
With a smile upon his face, Dave drew in a deep breath of the fishy air, then stepped out onto the grass and as he did so, that deep breath was socked right out of him by a fist to the gut.
Hunched over, gasping and groaning as he cradled himself, his watery eyes raised to see Constance Cassadine peering down at him, wearing a black fur coat and a Cheshire grin.
"Bravo. How did that feel?" she gloated and winked as Wes, the serving slugger, roared in laughter and slapped Dave on the back while Nikolas glowered him down.
As Dave coughed and winced, balancing himself onto his heels, Constance smugly continued, "The little rabbit found his way back up the hole. Tell me, how was it down there in wonderland?"
Dave's fingers fumbled beside him, searching for the knife he dropped but it was kicked away and claimed by Wes who yanked the panting doctor to his feet.
Constance glanced down at the blade in Wes' hand and tilted her head, "Well now. Who's blood is that? It does not appear to be yours. Did you stumble upon our rotting guests during your underground adventure? Wes, go and see if the do no harm doctor here....did some harm."
As her henchman headed into Wyndemere's underworld, Nikolas took the knife from him and stood before Dave, pressing the tip against his jugular.
"You think you're so smart don't you doc?" He turned to Constance, rolling his eyes, "Mother, I'm really growing bored of him. Can we just do away with this vermin already?? He's more trouble than he's worth."
"Now now Nikky darling, where is all the fun in that? I thought you wanted to play with him a bit first like you've been doing with the others before skinning them alive and treating the sharks to the bloodied remains. Such a convenient way of getting rid of a dead body, wouldn't you say David? You'll just vanish off the face of the earth, never to be seen again. No one will ever even know you were here."
"My father will," he snarled as he scowled up at her, then bellowed out with his recovered breath, "VICTOR!!!! VICTOR I'M HERE!! HELP ME!!! VICTOR!!!! THEY'RE GOING TO KILL ME!!!"
Unconcerned and humored, Constance cackled, "Such a pity. My dear husband wasn't able to come home yesterday as planned. He had some unexpected business to tend to, per my special request, and will not return home until the end of next week so feel free to continue with you're little tantrum."
Wes emerged from the doorway, hands on his hips and chuckling, "Yep. The Bloom boy was shanked. Unfortunately, he's still alive though. Want me to finish him off?"
Dave sighed in relief, feeling confident with his clearing mind that he had only stuck Ethan on his fleshy side. Nikolas was relieved as well but not for the same reason. His dark eyes slitted, then he grabbed Wes by the back of the neck.
"HE is MY rabbit, got it?!"
Wes grimaced and knocked his the Cassadine Prince's hand away, "Whatever! I get the old man then."
Looking at Wes, then at Nikolas, Constance cheerfully redirected their thoughts, "Now boys. The bothersome Blooms can wait. There's wild game right in front of you to hunt. You can even give him a head start." She leered down at Dave, "The prize will be most rewarding."
The corner of Nikolas' mouth curled into a smug grin as he too leered down at his hated, half brother, "Run little rabbit. I'll count to ten. One....tw—"
There was no time to think, only run. Dave scuffled to his feet and bolted off in a beeline to the forest, for he was surely not braving back into the pits of Hell where he wouldn't even have a chance now that he was unarmed and stripped of his visionary aid.
As his quick feet leaped over a downed tree, he heard Nikolas shout 'TEN!' and then he froze in place when a shot rang out and a bullet struck one of the clustered conifers beside him.
Huddled over with his arms over his head, Dave peeked up to see the tall old-field pine stripped naked of it's plated bark. He knew Nikolas would never have missed. He was being toyed with. It was all a game to his psychotic brother. He was the rabbit and Nikolas was the bloodhound.
Wasting no time to even look back, Dave dashed off, galloping through the maze of wooden poles and sharp needles wishing he had just stayed buried in the ground and praying like hell that he still wouldn't be.
It was midnight at the Kiriakis mansion. Megan winced in pain as she sat on her bed, cast-covered leg propped over a pillow, impatiently waiting for the Morphine to kick in so she could sleep but even then, she knew it wouldn't be that easy with all the negative noise inside her head.
She had done it. She had done what she told her sister she was going to do. She mustered up the courage and told Phillip the truth about what she had done to his brother and Josie and just as she had expected, Phil had stormed out and left her all alone like he had told her she 'deserved to be'.
She wanted to call her sister, for Josie had told her she could call or text at anytime if she needed her but it was late and she knew Josie was out with Craig. Her finger then hovered over the call button for her mom who was just right down the hall but Margaret March had turned in early as she usually did and Megan didn't want to wake her just to tell her how she fucked things up yet once again with someone she deeply cared for.
Softly sobbing, Megan laid her phone on the night stand and turned off the light, leaving only a dim nightlight upon the wall, then she slid her body down, covered herself up with the comforter, head included and quietly cried herself to sleep.
As she drifted off, the noise inside her head manifested a nefarious nightmare of what she presumed to be the Bean Nighe, the fiendish banshee of Scottish folklore that Gerry intentionally instilled into her head to scare her stupid as a means of revenge for destroying his relationship with Josie. His cruel plan had worked too, for this wasn't the first time Megan had dreamed of the ominous washerwoman but this time it was so vivid that she could not distinguish if it was real or if it was even her at all.
It began with an eerie, crescendo moaning that jolted Megan from her slumber, heart racing profusely. In her trembling fear, she slowly slid the blanket off her face, just enough to allow just her wide eyes to peek out and then the moaning amplified, becoming a mournful wailing. At that very moment, hands emerged out of the mirror that hung upon the wall across the room from the foot of her bed, then a ghastly woman appeared and began crawling out, her face white as ivory with cracks like chipping paint and her body drenched in a sticky residue from head to toe that smelled of death. It became very clear to Megan who it was, for she had seen photos of her before. It was Elizabeth.
Suddenly, her hand reached for Megan, then she dropped to the floor and began to crawl towards her bed.
With a horrendous gasp, Megan flung the blanket back over her head and froze as icy fingers slithered over the toes attached to her broken leg and began to crawl upon her.
Uncontrollably shaking, Megan's warm bladder emptied beneath her. She couldn't move. It was similar to how she had heard sleep paralysis was described. The only difference was that she was able to scream and scream she did, over and over.
"MOMMMMMMAAAA!!!!! PHILLLLIP!!!! SHE'S GOING TO KILL MEEEEEEE!!!!!!"
What seemed like an eternity had been less than a minute when the door burst open and the ceiling light turned on. As Maggie stood staring at her daughter's shaking shape beneath the blanket barrier, a shirtless Phil ran right past her and stripped the useless shield away. Now able to move, Megan's instincts of fight or flight became fight as she started swinging, eyes scrunched shut, nailing Phil right in the mouth.
"GAHH! Megs, stop!" he shouted as he caught both of her runaway wrists and clamped them together, giving her a shake, "It's me!! Wake up!!"
Gasping, she stopped squirming and one eye peeked open to see frantic hazel hues planted upon her.
"Ph...Philip??" she squeaked, then the other lid fluttered open. She gulped at the angelic sight of his brown bed head locks and bare, toned body covered in nothing but Batman boxer shorts.
Maggie approached her, greatly concerned, "Megan, what on earth?? Did you have another bad dream??"
She vigorously shook her head, then her widened eyes bolted to the mirror, "It was no dream!!" she adamantly insisted, "She was here. The dead girl! She came out of the mirror and was holding me down!!"
Philip released her and walked over to the mirror, brows furrowed as he inspected it both visually and physically which soothed Megan, for he seemed to believe her unlike her fiery red-haired mother who sat down beside her and blamed Gerry's story telling and Megan's googling.
"I know he apologized for it but damn him for telling you such nonsense. Honey, you know that awful story is just that, an old Scottish story and as you can see, it doesn't help any when you go researching it on the internet and—"
"No Momma, not THAT dead girl! The other one! The one you and Spinelli found outside the pub! The one Jay knew!"
Maggie's thinning brows furrowed, "Elizabeth?? Sweetheart, that's not possible. You just had a bad dream that felt real. We all have those from time to time. Now my dear," She stroked Megan's auburn strands from her tear-filled blue eyes, "Try to get some sleep. Leave the light on if it makes you feel better. Maybe leave the door open too. I'm right down the hall. You are safe here. Philip won't let anything happen to you."
Megan sniffled and glided her contrite eyes to him. He gazed at her for a moment, his hazel hues full of conflict, then he moved them to Maggie, "Go back to bed Maggie. You've had a rough day with visiting Dad and all. I'll make sure she's alright."
Maggie smiled and stood, placing a soft kiss on Megan's forehead, "There. You see? It will be alright. I'll see you in the morning. Goodnight Meggy. I love you."
Another sniffle and a pouty lower lip as she squeaked, "Goodnight Momma. Love you too."
As Maggie left, Philip followed her to the door and closed it, then turned to meet Megan's frazzled frown.
"You don't have to stay with me. I know I'm the last person you want to be around right now., not to mention, I just punched you in the face."
He placed his hands on his bare hips and walked back to the mirror, tilting his head as his eyes moved over it once more, then they ceased on Megan's reflection, "I'm fine. You didn't mean to do it,' he assured as he glanced at the small cut on his lower lip, "When my sister died many years ago, a lot of strange things happened around here. Oh the stories I could tell you about that but I don't want to spook you any more than you already are." He turned to face her and sighed, "Yeah...I'm angry right now about what you've done but I'm not an asshole. At least I'd like to think I'm not and I won't leave you alone when you're this scared and besides, I believe you. The mirror has a gooey condensation on it around the corners."
Megan's eyes widened and lit right up, "You...you believe me??"
"Sure do."
"And...you're not scared too??"
He grinned and teased in a soft spoken tone as he sat down beside her, "I'm Batman baby. Nothing scares me."
She lightly chuckled, then her eyes fell, "Not even a lying little tramp like me?"
"I never once thought that about you and I don't want you to think that either. Look, what you did was shitty as fuck but...I've had some time to think and....I know you're not that person anymore. I think this horrible ordeal you've been through has opened your eyes and I also know how sorry you are and if your own sister can forgive you, so can I. As far as my brother though, don't hold your breath. Also...I swear Megs, I did not mean what I said, that you deserve to be alone. I'm so sorry. Now, I'll stay if you'd like me to. Even after you fall asleep so you'll have some peace of mind. You know, like I did when you were in the hospital."
It was in that moment that Megan knew she was falling for him because it was a feeling that she had never experienced before. It was different. It wasn't just attraction and lust like it always was with the other men. She felt a solace with him. Protected, respected and cared for. She felt understood for once and she never wanted to be away from him. She also felt extremely shy and knew she was blushing.
"Y..yes...yes, " she stuttered with a bashful smile, "I'd really like you to stay and...I'd really like to hear your ghost stories if you want to tell me. I won't be scared now that you're here."
He chuckled, blaring his pearly white teeth. His smile formed deep dimples on each cheek that awoke a swarm of butterflies within her.
Phil got up and moved to the other side of the bed, then began to climb under the covers but Megan, realizing she was sitting in her own urine, swiftly yanked the blanket from his hands in a panic, "NO!! You...you can't!"
She grabbed a pillow and buried her face into it, "I...I peed the bed...." she muttered and began to sob.
His hand came to cover his mouth as he lightly chuckled, "Ohhh Megs. Alright well. No biggie. I'll have the staff take care of it."
Suddenly, her blankets were ripped off of her and Phil's arms swooped her up, "Come on, let's go get you cleaned up and changed, then you can sleep with me...errrr....I mean sleep IN my bed with me."
With her arms secured around his neck as he carried her off, Phil used caution with every step as to not bump her leg and once she was all settled in his king sized bed of black satin sheets, he placed his arm around her and pulled her close, allowing her to snuggle her head upon his chest and then he began his tales of terror, long into the twilight hours until she finally fell asleep.
Cyrus raised a devilish brow as he and Brando stood in the hospital morgue, staring down at the female body that laid upon a metal slab, being examined by the pathologist. He was reeling inside with joy to see the demise of his former employee and was more than happy to be the one to identify her. What he wasn't happy about was that he couldn't take the credit for her death. Brando on the other hand was feeling quite nauseous. Not because he had never seen a dead body before. He had seen many considering his life of organized crime but because of how thrilled his father was over it.
"Thank you for being so punctual with your call Doctor Grey," Cyrus exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear, "This is indeed Miss Angel Smart. Any ideas on her cause of death from a visual inspection?"
"If it were that easy, I would presume it is from asphyxia. Blue lips, strangulation marks on her neck and petechiae, the ruptured blood vessels on the whites of her eyes," he explained as he opened one of her lids to show him.
His brow lifted and his lip curled, "Interesting. I wonder who she pissed off this time? If you'll excuse us, we'll let you get back to work."
Cyrus and Brando rode the elevator in silence back to the first floor of the Emergency Department where Brando dared to finally speak of his thoughts.
"Doesn't Miss Smart have a child? A son I believe?"
Cyrus gave a skeptical stare, "She does. And why would you be concerned about that? I don't believe you even knew the woman, if that's what one would refer to her as."
"I didn't know her but I've seen her her many times. One of those times, her son was here and...."
Cyrus' uncaring eyes widened with boredom, "Annnnnnnd???"
"She just...she just seemed to really love him and he her. I just feel for the boy, losing a mother at such a young age."
"And why's that Brando?? Because you didn't have a mommy either? If Penelope had raised you, you'd be even more of a pansy than you are now. Now, you need to grow a pair and get over it. We need to get to Boston asap. My men were robbed during a Poker game and I need to get the details IN person so I can find and take the hands of the person or persons responsible for stealing from me. Now let's go. You have a lot of driving to do."
"Yes sir."
HAPPY HALLOWEEN!! Hope you all enjoyed this chapter!
Summary: Josie and Callie reel at their MIA men. A storm coincides with another premonition. The girls aren't going to just sit around and wait it. The sinister stripes of red and white return. Craig and Gael get poetic. Craig receives orders. Change of plans!! Callie explodes. TAXI!! Craig and his new apprentice team up as they literally take matters into their own hands. A dangerous race against time is on as Gael puts the pedal to the metal. The boys have a blowup that brings forth more of Gael's troubles. The tortured twosome seem to have something personal in common. Although angry, Gael remains loyal. Craig is being followed. So is Johnny.
With many hours until sunrise, the college party continued despite the drama that had recently transpired between Lee, Craig and Josie. As Callie tried her best to console a crying and beer guzzling Josie, nothing she said seemed to bring her any solace, for not only had Josie lost one man she deeply loved, but also another, all in the course of one night.
In the middle of resting her head on Josie's shoulder and massaging her back for added comfort as the two sat side by side in sorrowful silence, Callie's phone vibrated.
The spunky brunette sat right up, brows furrowed at her phone when she saw that it was a text from Gael and her eyes widened with fear as she read it.
"Sorry to text but in a hurry. I'll be back soon. Please don't worry. Taking off with Craig for a bit to run an errand. He's not in a good way and shouldn't be alone. Don't be angry with him. It was my choice to go. I love you and Georgie always. -G"
"WHAT???" she blurted out as she sprung to her feet, eyes frantically scanning the room, "God dammit Gael!"
Josie joined the panic, "What??!! What's going on???"
Callie gave Josie her phone, "What does this mean...errand???? What errand could they possibly be running in BOSTON at one in the fucking morning???"
Josie's heart sank into the pit of her stomach. The phone slipped from her hand and her bare feet reacted before her brain did, pulling her forward in a sprint through the house with a false hope that she could stop them before they left.
As she burst out the back door into a downpour of icy rain in the dark and deserted yard, lightning lit up the entire night sky and the empty space where Craig's car had been, causing her to drop her to her knees in the flooding grass.
An explosion of bellowing thunder soon followed the blinding light show and shook the earth beneath her, triggering a violent vision that included the bloodied hands and stomach she had seen on Craig at the art gallery, only it held more details just as the train premonition had.
Flashing before her in a matter of seconds were two faceless men in black suits, just as Craig was presently wearing, approaching each other on a pier in the rain. One carried a gun. One carried a switchblade. Due to their similar attire and the fact that she knew Craig was in possession of the same weapons, she had trouble deciphering who was who. She did recognize the pier though. It was the Zacchara territory, for she had been there with Johnny once upon a time and it was only a short distance from his nightclub. Either way, she felt it in her very soul that Craig was one of the men. They struggled. The bloodied hands appeared and then both men were down...but only one got up. She could then tell it was Craig and that he was badly hurt.
Terrified for him, his name leaped out of her mouth in a blood curdling scream, "CRAAAAAAAIG!!!!!!"
Also shoeless, Callie's naked feet trekked through the pooling grass and came to a splashing stop at Josie's side, "What's happening!???!!!"
"Craig!!!" she gasped, steam puffing out with each heaving breath, "I...I saw him!!! There was a fight!! I saw the bloody hands again! They...they were his hands Callie! I know his hands!!"
Callie's heart palpitated, "G...Gael....what about...did you see Gael?"
She shook her head, lips quivering, "No, no but...I know where they're going!!!"
Instantaneously, lightning shuttered over them like a pack of paparazzi cameras, then there was a searing sound and all went black. Not a street or house light was visible, not even the moon that was held captive behind the ominous, cumulonimbus clouds. There was no more sound except for the raging rain and the clamorous college crowd inside the blacked out box.
Callie adamantly tugged at her arm, "Get up and tell me inside before lightning takes us both out too!!"
Arm in arm, they blindly raced back to the powerless shelter, screaming as the thunderous vocals of God boomed from above.
Breathless, shivering and soaked from head to toe, they carefully moved through the room full of rowdy silhouettes until they located the small den they previously occupied and an sat upon a vacant couch.
With angsty anticipation for light to overcome the darkness, Josie's trembling hand powered her phone back on and immediately called Craig.
Her lips quivered in fear, her breaths shallow and fast, "Come on, PLEASE pick up Craig!"
At the same time, Callie called Gael but neither she nor Josie could gain a signal to connect with the two missing men.
Sobbing, terrified and anxious, Josie dropped her phone onto her lap and buried her face into her hands while Callie, also worried, enabled her cellphone flashlight and attempted to extract more information out of Josie about her vision.
Caressing her back, she proceeded with caution due to Josie's fragile state, "I need you to try and take a deep breath ok? In through your nose and—"
Josie's hands came crashing down, "What I NEED is to talk to Craig to warn him! I need to hear his voice and then and only then will I be able to take a breath."
Callie took her hands into hers and gently squeezed them, "I know. I know you do but right now, let's focus on what you saw and maybe we can figure out what to do?"
Josie closed her eyes to concentrate, whimpering through her rattled voice as the images came back to her, "They were fighting on the docks. It's raining so hard. They had weapons. A gun and a knife. I can't tell who's who but I know his hands Callie.....from all the simple things I pay attention to, like watching him paint or holding a glass of wine or smoking a cigarette or....,"
She opened her eyes, remembering two instances of Craig's terms of endearments offered in silence with a simple gesture. Once on the night he was blitzed out of his mind over Blaise and the other when she sat at his bedside the morning after the explosion at Sonny's.
Pulling her hands from Callie's, she wept as she turned one of Callie's hands over, then slowly traced an X pattern over her palm with the tip of her middle finger, "or when he does this to me."
Callie sweetly smiled, "That's so beautiful. He's professing his love for you without speaking a word. Alright, you said you know where they're going?? Where???"
Gasping as the lights flickered on, Josie sprung to her feet, "Johnny's territory!" she exclaimed, "Most of it anyways. There's warehouses and a huge junkyard not far from Pandemonium. They were on a pier that connects to some of the Wu's territory, one of the nine families along the East coast."
"So you think the man Craig was fighting with was definitely this Johnny guy?"
"It has to be after what happened tonight. Craig made it crystal fucking clear to Johnny that he wasn't done with him. We have to go!!"
Callie hopped up, "In what?? My car is at the gallery and—"
"We can get a taxi and go get your car but first, let's try to call them again first. Craig needs to know what I saw ASAP!"
The rain had briefly let up as Craig pulled the wax-shined Chevelle up to the pumps of a twenty-four hour gas station and convenience store, still releasing a rattle from the undercarriage to his dismay. What he also found alarming was the the convenience store and pumps were red and white striped, just like the train that they were on a collision course with only an hour earlier and in addition to the eerie similarity, there was a red truck parked in front with white stripes on the hood.
Gael frowned at Craig's frown, "Man, I'm so sorry. I hope it's nothing too serious."
"Me too," he muttered, gawking at the candy cane colors with cautious eyes, then he turned to Gael, relaxing his skeptical expression, "I already told you it's not your fault. Probably just knocked an exhaust pipe loose. Aside from that and the minimal fumes, all else seems to be fine. I'll get underneath it tomorrow."
Gael grinned as he looked at the time on his phone validating 1:15 A.M., "It IS tomorrow."
"Ok wise guy. You know what I m—"
As Gael's phone lit up with Callie's name and photo on the screen, Craig's soon followed with Jo's.
"DON'T!" Craig barked at Gael who's thumb hovered over the accept option, "It will only further complicate things."
Gael's eyes saddened as he complied and watched the call end.
Craig gazed at Jo's photo as her call continued. A picture he had taken of her the night he and she had tied one on in his studio. Although his expression remained lifeless, his eyes smiled as he remembered their slow dance to the song 'Waiting For A Girl Like You' by Foreigner before he raced off to the bathroom and embarrassingly vomited all of the contents of his stomach into the toilet as she comforted him. With brows pinched in repulsion, he quickly erased that shameful image and rewound to the dance and the song. How true it was, how long he had waited for someone like her to come into his life and with that thought, he sighed, for it had all been for nothing.
"Just talk to her man," Gael kindly advised, "She's probably sick with worry."
Craig served a sharp side-eye, "When I want your advice, I'll ask for it."
Gael scoffed, "Fine man. Just trying to help and be a friend."
"Look," Craig sighed, feeling bad for snapping, "I appreciate that ok? I just can't talk to her right now. My head's already too fucked up, especially after that spontaneous, glorious fucking kiss. I didn't want to stop. Not even to breathe or to speak. I just wanted to stay in that moment where everything was soft and burning and no one else existed but she and I, which....there is no she and I and never will be. I'm still a frog, never a prince. Did you know that in the Brothers Grimm's version, the frog isn't even kissed but thrown against a wall? I'd say that sufficiently describes how I feel AND now, as you can obviously see by the ridiculous, rambling romantic in me, she fucks my head up. I need to somehow try to keep a level head and stay grounded for what I need to do tonight and speaking to her will only further complicate things, as I already said."
Gael slightly shifted in his seat, for he had just realized he had been ogling Craig's lips through the entirety of his smooching speech, shamefully wishing he could experience such a magical kiss with the fantasist mobster.
Feeling guilty about Callie as if he were cheating on her with his steamy thoughts and lucky that Craig's eyes had been glued on his phone's missed call screen the entire time, Gael knew that his foolish desire had to forever remain a secret and as hard as it would be to repress his own wants and needs, he would do so by masking his emotions through supportive words.
"There's nothing ridiculous about being a romantic. You're not only an artist of canvas, but an artist of words. I mean, you completely annihilated that Lee guy tonight and at the same time, you wrote a love letter to Josie about how a man should love a woman and she felt it and as far as that kiss which myself and Callie couldn't help but witness, it sure looked genuine to me. She kissed you like it was a secret, like she was giving away something sacred and you kissed her back like you would protect it forever. Some lips can leave an imprint on your soul and haunt your heart for eternity."
Impressed, Craig's brows raised up so far that his forehead crinkled, "Absolutely lovely Mr. Martinez. Seems you're an artist of words as well and how very true those words are. She was indeed giving away something sacred. Her heart... and at all costs, I would protect it forever and as contradictive as this sounds, that's exactly what I'm trying to do. With that said, this conversation is over."
"Alright. As you wish boss man. So hows about you tell me more about what you got planned for this Johnny dude, aside from carving his eyes out from his sockets with your knife and feeding them to him?"
Craig riposted with a smirk, "Don't forget the little bit about blowing his brains out the back of his skull."
Gael riposted as well, grinning, "Silly me. How could I forget that little bit. But seriously, and not that I'm doubting your skills because I think you're a complete badass but, there's only you and from what I saw, he has a fuck ton of back up."
"That call I made before we left? It's handled, so now—"
Craig's phone rang again but this time, he rushed to answer it, for it was a call from his own boss, "Sonny? Everything ok?"
"You still in Boston tonight?"
"Yes, I a—"
"I need you to do something extremely important for me."
"Right now? I'm in the middle of—"
"Whatever it is can wait! There's another matter concerning your father's interference on mine and other family territories that takes precedence, not to mention I know he's responsible for the message that was sent down my chimney and now it's time to reply. He needs handled once and for all."
Highly disappointed and aggravated to have his path deterred, Craig vigorously rubbed his hand over his face, "Alright? What do you need me to do?"
"There's a sit down with the affected families tonight. 2 A.M. Selena Wu's warehouse off of pier 6. I'm supposed to be there but myself, Max and Milo are stuck about thirty miles out with a snapped alternator belt. I need you there to represent the business. Aside from Jason, you know Cyrus better than any other man I've got in the Boston area, which they're tied up in the Zacchara matters at the moment and with your added personal knowledge of Renault's dealings, I trust that you will be able to manage and resolve the situation with the other families effectively and efficiently."
"So this should be considered a council of war rather than a routine sit down of negotiations."
"Exactly and I've already initiated a necessary first strike this evening by taking out his drug shipment in New York City. Too many kids are dying and he's getting rich off of it."
"It's good to know that at least a good chunk of that shit has been taken off the streets. So, do you think it's a good idea to be in the presence of Ms. Wu after using her nephew to poison Peter?"
"Right now, Selena's none the wiser and quite happy, which is how we like her. Brad made early parole and he knows better than to ever open his mouth to anyone, especially his Aunt about his forced involvement or she'll find out a little secret of his that will destroy his relationship with her and knowing Selena the way I do, she may even kill him. That is, if I don't get to him first."
"Respectfully, it doesn't mean she hasn't found out some other way."
"What's with all the doubt and questions? I would never send one of my right hand men in alone or even at all if I believed there was a threat. If Selena knew, she would have retaliated by now and you know it and she most certainly isn't going to act in the presence of the other families, even if it is her territory but you knew all this too. What's going on with you tonight? It's like your mind is somewhere else and that's unacceptable for this situation. Can I not count on you to handle this? I thought you wanted Renault handled too."
The last thing Craig was going to do was inform the Corinthos crime lord that he was frazzled over a woman and especially that it was Jason's sister, so he offered what would be considered a lie of omission but to him, it wasn't a lie at all.
"It's Blaise. Not knowing where she is and if she's alright is weighing on me and of course I want Cyrus handled. More than you know."
Sonny softened, "You know I understand about Blaise. I got kids too and even if they're older, I will always worry about them having a target on their backs because of me. I've been through it and I'm sorry you're going through it too but you gotta find a temporary place to lock that pain and fear away so that things don't get fucked up. I don't mean to sound crass, but we're wasting time here and time is of the essence. Punctuality is expected for these meetings. I need you to do this Craig."
Feeling the pressure to please his employer, he confirmed his attendance, "Yeah, yeah. I got this."
"Good to hear. Keep me updated."
Craig hung up with a heavy sigh and let his head fall back on the seat, eyes closed, "Welp, change of fucking plans."
"So I heard," Gael claimed, "Sorry. I didn't mean to. It's so quiet in here. So now what? This sounds like some big shit."
Craig pulled out a hundred dollar bill from his wallet, "That's an understatement to say the least and meanwhile, all the other big shit with Johnny is going down. At least those men I called to back me up didn't rat me out to Sonny about being there earlier and contributing to that big shit. So now, I'm going to go empty this whiskey out of my bladder and grab a strong coffee and some smokes. You stay here with the car and fill it up please. None of that cheap shit. Any trouble arises, there's a 38 in the glove box and a Glock under the steering column. There's bars on the store's windows for a reason."
Gael cocked his head to peer under the wheel, "Shit. I never noticed that before."
"That's kind of the point. You need anything while I'm in there?" Craig asked as he got out.
Feeling the overwhelming adrenaline, Gael gulped, "Umm, nope. I'm good."
With eyes peeled on his surroundings as Craig prepaid, Gael did as he was instructed and filled the empty twenty gallon tank with premium gas, squeezing in a grand total of eighty dollars even, then he sat in the driver's seat to get a better look at the placement of the firearm. As he was viewing it's crafty concealment, his phone alerted him to a text and he just knew it was from Callie.
"Gael!! ANSWER ME! I need to know if you and Craig are ok!! Josie needs to talk to him ASAP!"
He knew he wasn't supposed to tell them anything but he didn't think it would hurt to at least confirm that they were alright.
"We're fine baby. I can't talk. Love you. See you soon."
She retorted within mere seconds, for she had speedy texting skills, especially when angry, "This is bullshit Gael!! Why would you leave me here and not tell me where you are or what's going on??? Josie is going out of her mind too!! Why won't Craig at least fucking text her???"
Gael's lips pursed as his fingers aggressively punched away on the keyboard, "Callie! I'm sorry ok?? And I don't tell Craig what to do. He's MY boss remember??? I said we're fine!! I'm done replying so stop texting!"
"Fuck you then! We're calling a cab and going to get my car! At least tell Craig to check his texts whenever you can manage to crawl out of his asshole that you seem to love so much!!"
Gael's nose flared and his eyes burned of rage as he read the text multiple times in disbelief, then he just snapped.
"Fuckkkkkk you tooooooo!!!!" he shouted as he powered his phone down, then violently struck the steering wheel, causing the entire car to shimmy. He wasn't brawny with buff arms like Craig but he was a big guy in height, measuring in at six foot two and there were times, like the present one, where he didn't even realize his own strength.
Callie, feeling immensely indignant, also took her frustrations out by chucking and smashing her beer bottle against a fireplace shelf.
"ARRRRRGH!!!" she screamed, "He's so cut off!!!"
Josie jumped, triggered by the unexpected launch and shattering of glass. It brought back the bad memory of when Lee hurled a desk drawer against the wall because they were fighting over Ethan and the simple question she had asked him that he evaded, 'Were you in love with him?' She couldn't help to quickly realize how that was the turning point... the beginning of the end of her fairytale. Everything had been so perfect and magical with Lee and then it just wasn't. He slowly began to change after that.
"Oh my god Callie," she gasped, hand on her heart, "What in the world happened??"
"I'm sorry!! Gael just has me seeing red right now. He just...I don't know how to explain it. He's fucking changing, like all in the course of ONE day which is coincidentally when he met Craig. All day it's been Craig this, Craig that and now he won't tell me anything about where they are and what they're doing and he's never shut me out before!"
"Believe me, I understand more than you know about change. Did you at least tell Gael what I saw so he can tell Craig????"
"Well, I told him to tell Craig to check his texts but I was so mad that I didn't say why. Shit I'm sorry!!! Hold on, I'll do that right now. I know he will at least read my texts even if he don't reply."
"Ok. I'm going to call and text Craig again too."
Before she had finished her own text to Gael, Callie caught the flash of headlights pulling into the driveway. Gasping, she ran to the window, palms smacking flat against it, "Josie!! The cabs here!!!"
Bladder emptied and hands all washed up, Craig checked himself over in the mirror and grimaced. Running his hands through his party-warped hair to groom it back into a presentable place, he spoke into his reddened eyes.
"You look like you've achieved the perfect work-life balance. Equally incompetent at both."
Making his way to the coffee, he chose a large cup and filled it to the rim with a caffeinated and steaming black brew, then went to check out.
As he stopped in an aisle to grab a box of Tylenol for a lingering headache, two men that he would presumably label as 'country boys' due to their attire and the 1973 Chevy C-10 truck with chrome wheels parked outside, were harassing the cashier who happened to be a young, African-American girl. She was thin, petite and quite beautiful. Flawless skin and long, dark braids in a ponytail with a white weave through them but that's not why the men were giving her a hard time. They were just lowlife assholes which Craig was in no mood for.
The younger of the men, tall with a hat, seemed to be the instigator as he ripped open a bag of popcorn to purposely let it spray all over the counter and the girl, then tossed the empty bag at her and stood there laughing.
Shaking her head, she showed no fear, "Get out," she commanded, throwing the bag back at him.
"Not until I get my smokes."
Her sarcasm was heavy, "Sorry. We're out."
He pointed over her head at the shelf behind her, "You mean to tell me you have no smokes when I'm looking right at them??"
"Nope. Not for you."
Craig was now in line behind them and extremely annoyed.
Without a single fuck or glance given, he cut right between them and set his coffee and pills on the counter, "You done here?? I got places to be."
As he asked for a pack of Marlboro Reds and was happily handed the cigarettes that were denied to the man on his right, the two men eyed the red and white box and then each other.
Craig also took note of the box's colors that never mattered to him or ever would have until that night. Even the straw that the man on his left was chewing on was corresponding. He also noticed something rather odd. The girl's name tag said 'Callie'.
Craig handed her a fifty dollar bill for his purchase that calculated to a total just shy of twenty dollars and smiled at her, "Keep the change. You're doing a great job Callie."
She smiled back as she accepted the generous tip and expressed her gratitude, "Thank you."
Craig exited the store and walked up to Gael who had been standing outside the driver door, arms crossed as he viewed the entire scene through the barred windows.
"Everything alright in there?"
Before Craig could answer, the two men came out and the one with the ball cap, carrying his Big Gulp, called out to him, "Hey. Hey!"
Unbothered, Craig smiled at Gael, "Just a couple redneck punks that ain't worth the time and effort. You drivin? My head's pounding."
"Sure," he accepted, glowering at the staring men before getting in.
The two men leaned on the front of their truck, watching Craig and Gael as they began to pull away from the pumps. Once the car was in full view, the tall man chucked his Slurpee at the back window of the Chevelle, splattering the red slush all over it.
Gael hit the brakes and he and Craig locked angry eyes.
"Now they're worth it," Craig snarled, "I'll be right back."
"Oh I'm coming too," Gael raged, shoving the shifter in park and then simultaneously, they got out.
No words were spoken as Craig and Gael rapidly approached the men. Craig instantly chose the one with the hat, knowing it he was the drink thrower and it mattered none to him that the guy was taller, for it was all about agility and skill, which he was certain neither men had any of.
The tall man was smug and confident, hands out and palms up before him, gesturing for Craig to come at him with multiple curl backs of his fingers.
Lips pursed, eyes narrowed and locked on his target, Craigs steps never ceased. It was quick but certainly not painless. He began by blindsiding the man with three lightning speed jabs to his gut and as he was hunched over gasping for air, he dropped an elbow bomb onto his back that flattened him out. Slapping his hands onto the man's shoulders, Craig launched him to his feet and served him with a hearty head bounce off the hood of the truck, followed by a spinning side kick to the ass that catapulted the man across the lot and to the ground where he curled up into a fetal position, groaning and pleading for him to stop but the enraged mob man was far from finished. He then stood over the man and bent down, clutching his shirt as he pummeled him in the forehead, then Craig raised up and concluded the beat down with a foot stomp to the gut.
At the same time, Gael focused on the shorter man's face, serving him a straightforward fist to the nose consistent with multiple swift strikes. The man dropped on all fours, bloodied and blinded by pain which prevented him from seeing the incoming football kick to the gut. After the force had spun him onto his back, Gael grasped him by his blood-soaked shirt and finished him off by hurling him in to a face skid upon the wet pavement where he came to a rest right beside his buddy.
Slightly panting, Craig and Gael glanced down at the squirming men and then locked eyes with each other. Without a word, only a head nod of approval from Craig, the two returned to the Chevy with Gael swiping some blue paper towels from dispenser at the pumps.
As Craig claimed the passenger seat, Gael cleaned the sticky red liquid from the trunk and back window, then he climbed in the driver's seat and took off with a smile at the two men in his rearview mirror, staggering to their feet and clinging to their truck as a crutch.
Moments of silence passed before Gael broke it by giving the wheel a vigorous shake as he hollered with excitement, "FUCK YEAH!!!! WOOOO!! That felt good!!!"
Chuckling, Craig turned to face him, giving him a pat on the shoulder, "You just keep on impressing the shit outta me. Who knew there was a badass ninja in there?? Good job man. You earned some serious bonus points tonight. I think I've found a keeper."
Gael thanked his lucky stars that it was dark inside the car and that his hair had fallen out of the ponytail and covered the side of his face because he knew he was turning as red as that Slurpee was.
"Thanks man. You're pretty badass yourself with those moves. Like, you just roll into it with such confidence and no fear. You could have taken them both out all on your own which is what you intended to do until I jumped on board. Maybe you could teach me some of that sometime?"
"Sure. That's what I'm here for. To be your mentor and with that said, your first lesson would be about that confidence you mentioned. Those dudes were too easy. Why? Because they're cocky and overly confident dumb fucks who think they're six feet tall and bulletproof. That's the lesson. Confidence is a good thing to have but too much of it, especially paired with cockiness can put you right where they ended up or even worse."
Gael chuckled, "You mean like running off after Johnny tonight in your frame of mind?"
"Yeah yeah, no teaching the teacher. Do as I say, not as I do. So, what's got you all bent out of shape tonight? To me, it felt like you were releasing some pent up anger on those smelly shmucks."
Gael would also leave out the whole truth to his boss which was about his secret sexuality struggle and how his desire for Craig was like nothing he had ever experienced before. He was drawn to him like a magnet to steel. The pull was so strong that it caused involuntary urges like it had done earlier that night and he was frightened that it would happen again. Just thinking about it threatened a rise from below and he needed to find a way to control his sexual frustrations over the Heavenly scented man sitting so close to him.
"It's Callie. She texted me while you were in the store. I told her nothing like you asked me to and now I'm in the dog house. Nothing I can't handle though. I'm right where I want to be. She did say that Josie was desperate to talk to you about something and to check your texts."
Craig gazed out his window, his eyes somber as he watched the forestry rush by, "There's no need. There's nothing more she can say that will change anything."
"I get it man and I'm with ya. I won't check mine either."
"Sorry. I didn't mean to get you in troub—" He sat straight up, "Do you hear that?"
Gael tilted his head in concentration, then he heard the it. A train horn.
"The horn?"
As they came around a bend, there was a clearing of the trees on Craig's side and racing right beside them was a locomotive with a mile long train of cars attached.
"Fuck!" Craig shouted, "Punch it!! The crossing up ahead is gateless. We can clear it. I've had enough of these fucking trains!"
"You got it boss man."
Gael shifted and buried the pedal into the floor. As the Chevelle rocketed forward in a race against the unstoppable two ton beast to the tracks, Craig grinned and shook his head at the moniker Gael continued to address him as after he had forbade him not to, for it was beginning to grow on him.
As they rounded the corner, the pole lights at the crossing were flashing red in an alternating pattern and the car that had been in front of them was at a stop.
"Shit," Gael cursed as the train was rapidly approaching, horn blowing, "What now???"
"There's no one on the other side. Go around!"
"Are the tracks hard?? What if I fuck your car up even more???"
Craig smiled, "They're as smooth as a baby's ass."
The conductor saw them speeding up and sounded the horn in a lengthy blow as a warning, for it was impossible for him to stop.
"Oh shit man!" Gael fretted, arms stiff and hands locked on the wheel as he veered into the other lane to pass the stationary car, "This is gonna be close!!! HOLD ON, HERE WE GO!!!!!!!!!!!"
Holding their breaths, Gael and Craig stiffened in their seats as the Chevy whizzed across the tracks, leaving only six short seconds to spare before the train breached the crossing, which Gael counted as his gaping eyes monitored the rearview mirror.
Gael expelled his breath and emotions, "That was INSANE!!!! SECONDS MAN!! We were literally just a few seconds away from losing a game of chicken with a train. I don't think I've ever been that close to pissing my fucking pants in my entire life. Ho...lyyyy SHIT!"
Craig was calm and collected, laughing at Gael, "We had plenty of time. If I didn't think we could make it, I would have told you to stop. Nobody's dying tonight so calm down."
Gael scoffed, "Easy for you to say and so what?? Now you can predict the future too like Josie apparently can?? Are you immortal as well??? What would Josie say about you intentionally tempting fate after what happened tonight with that other train huh?? It's like you're on some kind of suicide mission or something."
Instantly set off, Craig's brows knitted, "Are you actually pissed?? First of all, Jo's been through enough so you ain't going to tell her shit or you and I are going to have a major fucking problem and you most certainly do not want me as your enemy and second, you seem to have your own death wish as well. There was no gun to your head. No one pushed that gas pedal but you. You were more than happy to bell the cat all night and now you want to be a little pussy?? Maybe you're not cut out for this line of work after all Gael?? I can't figure you out right now and I need a partner that I know and trust or this arrangement isn't going to work and you can just go back to painting little puppies and rainbows for a living and riding a fucking bike so you need to figure out real fucking quick if this is where you want to be."
A knot formed in Gael's throat. His eyes burned of tears but he held them back and kept his eyes on the road, for he knew Craig would see that as a sign of weakness. Instead, he bravely stood up to the mob man.
"I did it for you asshole!!!." he snapped, "I'm trying to make you happy and proud of me because nobody but Callie ever has been proud of me in my entire fucking worthless life that you know NOTHING about. I have a terminally ill mother and a monstrous father who made her that way by causing her to drink herself to the point of Cirrhosis and she just keeps drinking! and I'm the one who has to take care of everything, including a pregnant ex-girlfriend, due any day now, that Callie, the girl I thought I was madly in love with but realized in the course of one day that I only love her in a best friend way, knows nothing about and I feel like piece of pig shit for all of it, so maybe I do have a death wish. You have no fucking idea how many times I've wished I would die. I want to be here more than you know Craig. You're like a Godsend that came out of nowhere. I know you're dealing with a lot and you're looking for places to release that rage and pain you're carrying, but don't take it out on me!! I'm dealing with heavy shit too but I'm not a dickhead to you or anyone else about it. I've done everything you fucking asked of me tonight and even some you didn't! So whatever, sit there with your hard on and beat me with it if that makes you feel like a man. I can take it. TRUST M—"
Gael clammed right up at the sight of a State Trooper driving by. Craig caught sight of the marked car too. The frazzled pair watched with nervous eyes in each of their side mirrors as the Statey made a hard u-turn and engaged the blue and red lights.
"Fucking pigs," Craig groaned, then sighed as he glanced at his watch, "One fucking thing after another."
Still pissed, Gael was cocky, "Yeah well did you ever think that something is trying to stop you from going??? Like, maybe some bad shit is going to go down."
"Just pull over!" Craig barked as he retrieved the car's registration and insurance paper from the glove box and covered the 38 with an oil rag.
Gael flicked the blinker on as he leered at Craig, then came to a stop on the side of the road.
In his side mirror, Gael viewed the uniformed figure walking towards them, flashlight in one hand and the other hand resting on his holster.
Putting on a happy face, Gael rolled down the window and politely greeted the African-American trooper, "Good evening officer. What seems to be the problem? I'm sure I wasn't speeding."
Expressionless and silent, he leaned down, first shining the light in the back seat, then onto Gael and Craig before speaking.
"I'd hardly call it evening now. It's 1:35 A.M on a Saturday morning. License, registration and proof of insurance please."
Gael removed his license from his wallet and took the papers from Craig, then handed both items to him.
As the officer looked them over, his brows furrowed, "Says here, Mr. Martinez, that this car is registered to a Craig Parker of Salem."
Highly annoyed, Craig forced a polite tone and kept it simple as he handed him his own I.D., "That would be me. He's the D.D. tonight. Would you mind answering my driver's question as to why you pulled us over?"
He looked the photo and details over, then shined his light upon Craig for validation. Once he was satisfied, he handed it back and finally explained the reason to Gael for the stop.
"As you drove by, I noticed in my mirror that you have a taillight out."
Craig gritted his jaw, for he was certain both were in working order when he and Gael returned to the car after the gas station beat down.
Trying to speed things up and get going, Craig went along with his claim, "I wasn't aware of that sir. I have replacement bulbs in the trunk and will get that fixed asap if you could be as so kind as to let us off with a warning?"
"That depends. Where you headed? The Witch City is too far and dangerous to drive at night without one. It's highly probable that you'll be pulled over again and ticketed. A ride like this sticks out like a sore thumb."
"We're actually headed back to a nearby party. I just needed smokes and a coffee," Craig explained as he held up his new pack of Marlboros and the cup.
The officer then noticed Craig's injured hand and shined his light upon it, then checked Gael's hands, also noticing blood on his coat sleeve.
"Is that blood? You boys get in a fight?"
Eyes slightly widened, Gael turned his sleeve to observe and then his nimble mind created a partially correct excuse with a chuckle and a broad grin.
"Oh this?? No no no, THIS is transmission fluid. We were working on the engine tonight. She's been shifting funny and when I took the fill plug out to check the level, that red liquid was quicker than I expected to come pouring out and well, Craig here was trying to fix his unruly radio and as you can see," Gael pointed to the smashed face plate and grinned again, "He fixed it real good. We're installing a new one soon."
The trooper's brows both arched, "I see. Hmmph, seems you boys aren't having too good of a night. Alright, I'll tell you what. You show me those replacement bulbs and I'll let you be on your way. but you better get that fixed before you leave the Hub tonight."
With incredulous eyes, Craig gave Gael a quick glance, then lifted them up to the officer, "Sure thing. Right this way."
Craig hopped out and walked to the back of the car where he shook his head at the lifeless light, then he knocked on the trunk, locking eyes with Gael's in the rearview mirror, "Pop the trunk."
There was a click and Craig opened the lid, then he pulled a large toolbox over to him and revealed it's contents. Right on top was a brand new two pack of 1157 bulbs.
"I've changed these multiple times. Takes a mere sixty seconds, a screwdriver and gentle hands. If you don't mind, I'll do it right now with the aid of your headlights so we'll both be at ease."
"Sure. Have at it."
Locating a Phillips screwdriver, Craig squatted down and removed four screws and the square cover, then he freed the dead bulb, opened the new pack and carefully inserted the new one. As he gave the fragile glass a gentle twist and locked it into place, it lit right up.
"There we have it," Craig boasted as he screwed the cover back on and stood back up, "We good to go?"
The officer gave a pleased smile and an impressed brow before walking back to his patrol car, "Looks good to me. The state of Massachusetts will be happy. You boys try and have a good night now. Hopefully it gets better."
As the trooper drove away, Craig sighed in his seat, "Fucking finally. Twenty minutes to spare. We should make it as long as no other fuckery gets in the way."
Gael's silence and stillness prompted Craig to soften and express his guilt-ridden gratitude, "Hey uh, that was some clever and quick thi—"
"Fuck off," he retorted without a single glance in his direction and drove away.
The rain had resumed as the Chevy entered the downtown area. The only words that had been spoken were directions from Craig and even those were brief, 'turn here', 'turn there', for he didn't know what else to say when Gael clearly didn't want to talk to him. He truly felt immense remorse for treating him the way he had but there wasn't enough time to offer him the apology he deserved.
Having just enough time to get one cigarette in, Craig lit one up to help him relax. In the quiet, his weakness found him and soon, his mind was drifting right back to Jo and reliving that biblical kiss. If his heart had it's way, he would make Gael turn the car around and take him right back to her where he would reclaim her sweet lips and the consequences be damned.
Gael's mind had traveled too. Right back to earlier that morning when he met Craig and in his anger, he created multiple scenarios where he would have taken a different route or left the house earlier or later, anything to where he never would have crossed paths with him at all so he wouldn't feel so incredibly guilty for knowing he would cheat on Callie in a heartbeat if Craig desired him. He also felt incredibly stupid because he knew Craig's mind and heart was with Josie and always would be. Even in the present moment, he knew he was thinking of her. For Craig, she was the one person that changed the world as he knew it and for Gael, Craig was that one person for him.
Craig flicked his cigarette out the window and quickly regrouped, forcing Jo from his thoughts once more but then his mind found Blaise.
Choking back the burning tears before the blubbering little boy was exposed that only Josie had ever witnessed, Craig focused on Gael's revelations, one in particular, in order to distract himself from the pain.
As he rolled the window back up, he just blurted it out, "So your dad's a dick too huh?"
Gael side-eyed him, "Majorly. Kind of like you."
"Touché," he riposted with a chuckle, thinking of the exact insult Jo had served him, "So I've been told. Look, about what I said—"
"Forget it. I don't want to talk about it right now and could you at least not say anything to Callie about what I said?? I should have never told you."
"But you did and I believe that's because you trust me and you can trust me Gael. Your secret is safe with me. I mean shit, you know all of mine now too right? That's because I trust you too. You've more than proven your loyalty. I'm glad I met you and I'm glad you're here with me tonight."
Gael's heart skipped a beat and he couldn't control the curled smile on his lips, "Well, I still expect a full apology at some point after all this is over."
"And you'll get one. I promi—"
Craig's brows pinched as he leaned up to get a better look in his side mirror, then he whipped his head around, leering out the back window at the pursuing car as they turned.
"Speak of the fucking devil himself. You've got to be shittin me." he snarled.
Gael's eyes popped wide with worry in the rearview mirror, "What?? Who is it??"
"My fucking father."
Just blocks away from the impending mob meeting, Johnny and his men had spread out to search the grounds of his stadium-sized junkyard for Sonny's men after they fled for refuge due to one of them being hit in the shootout at his nightclub.
Alerted by a nearby noise that he knew was either to change his course or lure him out, Johnny proceeded with caution, Glock in hand and finger on the trigger as he rounded a corner of bushes.
"Come out!" he commanded, "You fucked with the wrong man. You shot up my place and some of my men tonight and now I'm going to bury you like an animal."
Another noise sounded from atop a pile of junked vehicles at least twelve feet high, drawing Johnny's eyes up to see a slowly moving silhouette appear, entangled in the misty fog and high beams of his security lights.
As the tall, dark and mysterious figure came to a standstill, Johnny tilted his head, eyes slitted, "Who are you!? Show yourself!!"
With a lionhearted leap, Luke landed before Johnny and his gun with perfect agility, slightly hunched into a predator position, then he raised up, hazel, hungry hues locked on his prey as he spoke.
Summary: The chapter begins with some more character development regarding the newly added couple, Gael and Callie. Josie and Callie do some trauma bonding over similar heartbreaks. The tipsy brunette stuns Josie with her backstory AND by rooting for Craig. Gael tries to console the moping mobster who'd rather wallow in his whiskey. Harbored feelings suddenly surface. Lee's desperate times lead to desperate measures. His fall from grace continues as he faces multiple wraths. Craig steps up, despite his newly self-placed boundaries. Josie is moved to tears. Lee cuts his losses but struggles in doing so. A stranger in red comes to his aid but are they the devil in disguise? The hothead in Craig is triggered. Gael signs onto a new mission. The two partner up and disappear into the night.
*Chapter Warnings* Language, angst, sexual innuendos and depictions, mentions of sexual orientation, self pleasure, mentions of guns and gunfire, mentions of death, death threats, alcohol and drug use, anxiety, withdrawals, addiction, sexual bargaining, violence,
Stories Stories Stories Masterlist
Boston, March 26
12:30 AM
An hour had passed since Craig and company had arrived back at the after party. As Craig and Gael worked to repair the Chevelle before the storm set in and having a man to man talk about the night's prior events, Josie was similarly confiding in Callie about all of her love life woes in the hallway of the home where it was more private and the music wasn't as deafening.
Beer in hand, Josie sighed as her tedious tale came to an end, "And there you have it. I bet you're wishing you'd never offered an ear after listening to that fucked up fairytale for almost an hour now."
Callie piped right up in fascination, her eyes gleaming and largely dilated due to inebriation from multiple cups of the party punch, "On the contrary! I'm rather intrigued, not by your pain and suffering of course, but for instance, this clairvoyance you seem to possess. You literally deterred us from a deadly collision course with a fucking train AND you saved Craig's precious toy car to boot. He should be thanking you and showering you with more of those hot kisses instead of acting a damn fool."
"To be fair, his reaction is validated. I hurt him. It's all I seem to keep doing and it's all over a man I wish I had never even met."
"'Man' is the last term you should use for this loser Lee guy after what he's done to you. How about we not speak of him anymore because he don't fucking deserve you. Let's go back to these visions, or premonitions per se. You said you think that all the bloody looking water occurrences that you and even others have experienced, is related?"
"I do. I feel like it's a form of foreshadowing. An omen of sorts. My sister saw it the very day she was attacked. Craig saw it, just days ago and two times since, he could have been killed. Dave and Gerry saw it so I hope to God nothing happens to them too. I never saw the explosion at Sonny's coming but I saw the train and then....tonight at the gallery. The blood on his stomach and then there's that fucking song that Liz is taunting him with. Does it mean that one way or another, he's going to die???? I feel like I'm in a fucking Final Destination movie and I'm seriously about to lose my shit because I don't know what to do!!! And let's not forget about the other vision I had of Craig and me being at a funeral. WHO'S??? Dave was with me so it thankfully wasn't his."
"That I don't know but what I do know is that if Dave was with you, then that means he forgave you for the things you said to him and that you guys will be friends again."
"Yeah....maybe. I hope so anyways. I miss him already and it's only been one freaking day. He's one of the few people in my life that's never hurt me. People like him are precious and rare."
"Just give him some time. He'll come around. There's another precious and rare person who, according to you, has never hurt you either. You never answered Craig's question. Do you love him? Inquiring minds such as yours truly wants to know and maybe if you admit your feelings, out loud, it will make it easier for you to tell him and then maybe...just maybe, it will keep him from doing something reckless since he seems to go into madcap mobster mode when he's angry or butt hurt."
"He's more than butt hurt Callie but I know what you mean. You're right. He's rather impetuous but then again, so am I."
"Well then there's another reason he's perfect for you. Now, stop deflecting and answer the question. Do you love the guy or not?"
"Callie, it's not that simple."
She frowned, "Bullshit. You're either in love with him or you're not and before you say 'you're still in love with Lee', I'm going to tell you that it is very possible to love two men at the same time. I've been there and my backstory is quite similar to yours. Before Gael, I was so madly in love with another man that I couldn't see straight. I thought for certain he was the one considering I married and had a child with him."
"Wait...oh my god wow, you have a kid?? You never mentioned that tonight?"
Her chocolate eyes became doleful, "I'm just highly overprotective of her for very good reasons and only speak of her to those I trust, but yes I have a daughter. She's ten. I was only twenty-one when I had Georgina." She smiled as she spoke of her, "That's her name. Named after her father George. She has long dark hair like me, naturally curly but she likes to straighten it. Her father's hair is dark also but she definitely inherited his beautiful hazel eyes though. They have these little swirls of bright green in them, like your dress, that become strikingly noticeable when the sunlight shines in them or when she cries. She did that a lot when her daddy left us. So did I."
"Awww I love her name. Could...I see a picture? I mean, if that's ok?"
"Yeah sure. I have a few on my phone."
She took her phone out and scrolled through her gallery. As she chose a photo and zoomed in on it, a tear fell from her eyes, "I took this on her first day of school last year. She looks so much like her father."
Josie smiled, "She's beautiful Callie. I can see the green hues. So...what's the story with your ex husband? Why would he leave the two of you?"
"Actually, George and I are still legally married. I...I never filed for divorce and as far as I know, neither did he. It's only been two years since he's been gone. Guess at first, I was holding onto hope that he would come back. I can still hear his voice. The day he asked me to marry him plays in my head every single day. 'My dearest Callista, you are my forever' he said. He lied."
The simple word 'forever' felt like a hot iron poker had pierced straight through Josie's heart. It was all a lie too.
"What about Gael? Does he know?"
"He's knows everything except that George is still my husband. He's so wonderful with Georgie. She adores him. Gael and I have only been together for about six months now. There's no plans of marriage for us in the near future so I just never said anything....or filed...I...," she paused, beginning to softly weep, "I don't know why I don't just do it. He's clearly not coming back for us."
"You're still clinging to that hope like I had. I guess you need to let go just like I do. I'm so sorry Callie. What happened?"
"Well....I met George across the pond during a long stay with my dear friend Lesley who I actually had met through an online chat a few years prior and we just clicked ya know?" She smiled and squeezed Josie's hand, "Crazy how kindred spirits meet huh? Anyways, God I fell so fast and so hard for George. That British fucking accent, his caramel apple eyes, his suave style all drew me right in. He was older too which I thought was so sexy. We became inseparable and fell deeply in love. I even moved there to be with him and continue with getting my nursing degree. We got our own place, far away from his family per his request. It was something to do with his dad because he wouldn't talk about him. The topic was off limits. He just seemed very troubled by something. Maybe that was another thing that attracted me to him since I wanted to be a nurse. I wanted to heal people and not just physically. So anyways, Georgie and I have never met his family. I have no idea who they are or if they even know we exist and as far as her father, I don't even know if he's dead or alive. We were this happy little family for the most part and then one day, he was just gone. It made no sense. He loved being a dad and he was so good at it."
She paused to gulp down her drink, her eyes still teary, then continued, "Things began to change shortly before he vanished into thin air. He was distant. Secretive it seemed. He was gone a lot because of his job which was oddly something else that wasn't allowed to be discussed and I accepted that because he assured me it was nothing illegal or dangerous and I believed him because he had never lied to me. I just presumed it was some sort of government job. He certainly had money and provided well for us and everything was normal, or so it seemed until....until I got home one day with my daughter and the nanny, who both walked in the door while I was checking the mail. I heard a gunshot and Georgie scream and when I ran to the door, the nanny was laying on the floor and some crazy psychotic redheaded bitch had her arm wrapped around my daughter's neck, holding her against her and pointing the gun at George. I had never seen her before in my life. Her face was cut up and bloodied and so was his, appearing as if they had fought. The woman heard me. It happened so fast. She turned and shot at me, hitting me in the shoulder as I tried to dive out of the way. See??"
Callie moved the strap of her dress over to reveal a small dime sized scar with jagged edges circling around it.
"Jesus Callie! Thank God you weren't killed! I'll have to show you mine sometime since it's on my stomach. So, what happened next??"
"Georgie bit her arm and was able to get away. She ran off into another room and called the police while I laid there helplessly watching the woman and George struggle for the gun. They fought and fought. This chic was so tough and skilled. She could fight and take punches like a man. She reminded me of that Terminator chic in the third movie who just kept getting back up.
The next thing I remembered was waking up in the hospital. I must have passed out. George was right there by my side. He told me he had gotten the gun away from her and shot her and that she was dead. Apparently she had escaped from the looney bin not far from where we lived and the attack was random. That's what George said anyways. I don't know what to believe anymore.
So, then a week later I was discharged and George already had a new home picked out for us that was far away from there and the bad memory. We just got settled in and then one morning, out of the blue, I woke up to a suitcase full of money by the bed and a note that simply said, 'I'm sorry'. I never seen or heard from George again. He just fucking left me to explain to Georgie why he abandoned us and I didn't even have an answer.
After many months of failed attempts to find him, Georgie and I moved back to Massachusetts to live with my mom and dad in Winchester for awhile where I later met Gael. It was a struggle at first. Putting the broken pieces back together and trying to get over George and move on. The crack in my heart will always remain. He was my entire world and then in the blink of an eye, my entire world ended but Gael...he healed me with his patience and understanding and love and I couldn't help falling in love with him. A part of me will always love George too, even though he hurt me and our daughter in such an unimaginable and cowardly way but Gael has my heart now and I really am so very happy. It's all possible for you too Josie. You just have to allow yourself to love again. Open your heart back up, when you're ready that is and let love in. That macho mob man out there has it bad for you. Anyone can see how stupid in love he is with you by the way he looks at you and by the things he does for you like holding your hair back when you got sick tonight! That's a rarity with guys and I mean, you both have crazy chemistry, especially on the dance floor." Her brow raised as she upspoke, "The way he moved with you at the gallery tonight to that sexy ass song? My drunk ass is going to say it. The dude has Swayze hips. I can only imagine what he's like in the sack. Girl you need to get you some of that."
Josie's choked on her own spit and then she laughed, "Oh my god Callie!!! I can't believe you just said that."
"What???? It's the truth! Why do you think that Emma ho is after him?? She wants to ride his Chevy to the levy."
Josie began stomping her feet while hunched over chortling, "Stopppp!!"
Callie then cracked up laughing, "Oh my god, did you just snort??? We are so going to be besties! But seriously, maybe you should ride Craig's Chevy yourself. Maybe you just need fucked good and hard and that will help you sort out your feelings. Nothing wrong with just some casual sex."
"Yeah well, I don't think he's ever going to touch me again after the stupid stunt I pulled tonight."
"Only proves that he don't want you solely for sex like a lot of men do anymore. He respects you. He could have easily had Emma tonight, fucking her from behind in a bathroom stall like the ho she is but he turned her away. Rather harshly too. He literally told her that he loved you and to fuck off. I heard him. Hell, the man even broke his own heart tonight by going to that club with you just to make sure yours was safe. Now that's selflessness, dedication and unconditional love right there. And did you ever stop to think that maybe he was sent to you for a reason? To help heal you during the mourning process? Like, nobody ever talks about that guy. The one who's calm, comforting, gentle and patient and gives you everything you deserve and believe me, it will scare you. I can see how scared you are to trust Craig, fully anyways—"
Josie was quick to correct, "But I do trust him fully. I trust him with my life and my heart."
"Then you're already half way there. You're standing in the middle of the bridge that leads to Craig's open arms. Just light that match and burn the path behind you. This Lee guy had his chance. You can't make him love you more by giving him more of what he already don't deserve. He was lucky enough to have you and he didn't even appreciate or value you. No one tells you hard hard it is to rewire your brain to allow amazing things to happen after experiencing so much trauma and pain but blessings do exist and good guys do exist. I found one and honestly, so have you. Give Craig a chance. Give yourself a chance to be happy again. Craig makes you feel safe. He calms you. I've known you for merely a few short hours and I can see that in your body language around him. He's your comfort zone. Sometimes the two people who are meant for each other will have to face some of the greatest tests to be together and from what you've told me, you and Craig have been through a lot and a lot of that most guys would walk away from but guess what? He's still here Josie. Faithfully. He might talk a lot of shit right now but he's just hurting. He's not going to abandon you and I know you thought the same thing about this doctor dude but Craig's not him. You said it yourself. Craig has never left you, lied to you or hurt you. I mean Jesus, those things you said you heard Lee say about you?? Who says that about someone they claim to love????"
Josie took a moment to digest all of the truthful things Callie had just dished out. Her head ate it all up but her heart just wanted to starve itself to death rather than risk being poisoned again.
"You were definitely meant to be a healer Callie. You have a lot of therapeutic advice. If only it were so easy to follow.....I thought you didn't even like him and yet here you are, team Craig."
Callie giggled through a hiccup, "My head don't like him but my eyes sure do. He's def eye candy. Don't get me wrong, I love Gael immensely and would never cheat on him but just because I'm on a diet doesn't mean I can't look at the menu. I don't mean Craig of course!! Just men in general."
Josie chuckled, "I know what you meant. You are definitely right though. You and I are going to be great friends."
Craig and Gael sat inside the running Chevelle, seeking heat and shelter from the cold rain and sharing a bottle of Beam as they listened to the sky rumble and watched lightning flash from behind the wispy clouds.
"Are you going to sulk over Josie and avoid her all night?" Gael quietly asked in concern from the passenger seat.
Scoffing, Craig wriggled out of his wet blazer, "I'm not sulking over or avoiding anyone. I just need some peace and quiet for a bit and a lot more of this liquid gold to silence my boisterous brain ok??"
Gael placed his hand on Craig's dampened shoulder, "Booze will only make the noise louder. It might help if you released those thoughts. I'm a good listener. Tell me about that whole crazy train shit back there."
"I'm not a good talker. Can't we just sit here in the eye of the storm and enjoy it while it lasts? You'd probably flip out anyways if I told you what really happened."
Still resting on Craig's shoulder, Gael's hand caressed it, "Hey man, after everything else tonight, I'm still here aren't I? I don't scare that easily."
In a side-eyed manner, Craig's eyes veered to Gael's feely fingers and then moved straight up to Gael's gaze, "You ever seen Brokeback Mountain?"
Hand still in place, his brows furrowed, "Yeah? Great movie. Why?"
Craig's stare was solemn, "This ain't Brokeback Mountain."
Gael's returned stare was ruminating, then in embarrassment, he yanked his hand back, "OH!!! Yeah, sorry dude. I...I just forgot my hand was there, that's all and I was only being friendly. You just caught me off guard with that witty innuendo. I...I'm not gay or..or..Bi or whatever so you know. I totally love Callie. Chicks, not dicks, for me man."
Craig raised a skeptical brow and lightly chuckled, "You trying to convince me or yourself?"
Gael was adamant, "Bruh....I'm straight ok?"
Craig chuckled before taking his turn with tipping the bottle, then handed it back to Gael who formed a sly grin, "Although, I will say Heath had a nice, hard heine that I was rather envious of. Rest in peace Heath, King of hard heines."
Craig glowered at him, then swiftly snatched the bottle back, "Gimme that. You shouldn't be drinking tonight or even at all and I can see why, frostbitten nipples boy."
Gael rolled in laughter, "I'm just fuckin with you man! Relax already before your own hard nipples cut holes in that sweet ass shirt."
Craig had just taken a swig and slightly choked upon it, "Alright, alright funny guy. Enough about nipples, especially mine."
"To be fair, you started it. Ok look, we all just went through some crazy shit tonight. The whole point of coming back here was to regroup and breathe for a bit right? I think the way you put it was that you 'needed to fucking think' so uh...any thoughts yet as to this Johnny guy? What are you going to do? I mean, after witnessing you beat a defenseless radio to death, I'd hate to be your enemy."
Craig's jaw gritted, "That sick and twisted lowlife will get what's coming to him. Allllll in due time. He received a first hand warning tonight. What he did to Jo is reprehensible."
"I totally agree man but in a way, he may have helped her by opening up her eyes and even helped clear an obstacle for you in the process, although I never would have wanted her to get hurt the way she did for that to happen."
"That's exactly what I'm struggling with. Something that ridiculously drastic had to happen to make her see the devious doctor for who he truly is and even still, she loves the piece of shit. How pathetic is it that I can't even measure up to a piece of shit? Being the good guy doesn't always pay off Gael. The bad guys sometimes take the blue ribbon."
"Fuck the blue ribbon, Even the beer tastes like shit. Go for the gold metal. You're a fucking mobster so act like one and eliminate the problem."
Craig raised a defeated brow and sighed through a half-hearted smile, "I like the way you think Gael but I've done all that I can with Jo. I can't make her love me, especially by removing the competition because that will only make him the victim and vilify me. I won't hurt her like that. So with that said, the only gold I'm going for is right here in my hand because I'm mentally exhausted." He took a hefty swig of the whiskey, then pulled his phone out, turned some music on and lit a smoke, letting it hang from his lips, "Just let me 'sulk' in my sorrows with some Beam and Bowie for awhile."
After another generous drink, Craig laid his weary head to rest upon the driver seat, closed his eyes and began muttering along with the lyrics, "With your long blonde hair and your eyes of blue. The only thing I ever got from you was sorrow. Sorrow. You never do what you know you ought to. Something tells me you're the Devil's daughter. Sorrow. Sorrow."
Gael cracked the window to release the cloud of smoke, then he found his eyes helplessly honing in on the perfect curvature of Craig's chin and travelling down his sun-kissed neck where they focused on the subtle lump of his Adam's apple, causing him to slightly gulp. From there, his eyes wandered down to Craig's sculpted chest and perked nipples that prominently stood out through his damp, linen shirt. His lips parted as a weighing desire of lust consumed his core, causing his cock to involuntarily twitch and immediately solidify.
Realizing the shameful predicament he was in that also carried the potential danger of Craig severing his cock with his switchblade, Gael sprung out of the car, keeping his back to the window, "I gotta go take a leak!! Be right back!"
Rounding the garage, Gael concealed himself in the darkness behind a sizeable bush, panting in confusion and fear over what was happening to him. For years, he had harbored his attraction to men, never giving in to the desire to be with one and always making jokes to help him cope with and hide his bisexuality like he had done with Craig. He loved Callie more than anything. It wasn't that she didn't satisfy him because she did, greatly. If he were to describe their love making, he would say it was 'mind blowing' but deep down, the desire for something he never had lingered and in that observatory moment with Craig, it had surfaced with a vengeance.
With a trembling hand, he freed his aching cock from it's uncomfortable confinement and gripped it firmly, then with fierce strokes, he brought himself to a shaking climax within mere seconds as he shamefully imagined his cock fully sheathed inside his new boss' tight and toasty tunnel.
Earlier in the taxi, Lee sat with his knee anxiously bouncing up and down while they were stuck at a slow moving train that he compared to a turtle trekking through a mound of peanut butter.
At the same time, Travis was on the phone speaking with Emily who confessed to her friend what Johnny had forced her to do to Lee and why.
As he hung up, he noticed Lee's hands were trembling right along with his obnoxious leg.
"Jesus Lee. Why don't we just go back to my place so you can hydrate and crash. It's almost 1 in the morning and—"
"NO!" he snapped, "I have to see her. If only this fucking snail of a TRAIN would MOVE!"
"Did you ever stop to think that maybe the universe is trying to tell you something? That maybe it's a sign that you shouldn't go there????"
"Fucking signs," he snarled, "Jo's the only reason I ever believed in that bullshit. What did Emily want anyways?? Hope she ain't looking to finish what we started because that ain't never happening again."
Travis snickered, then chuckled.
"The fuck's so funny?"
"Should have never happened in the first place. It was all a set up by the way. Em was just a pawn in Johnny's little game. I told you not to touch her so that's on you for falling into his trap."
Lee's glassy eyes glared, "What the fuck are you talking about??"
Losing his patience that was triggered by jealousy, Travis blew off some green steam, "While your tongue was down her throat and fingers up her cunt, he took photos of the two of you!!! And then he sent them to your ex!! That's why she came there. Emily was in on it from the very beginning. The pills are the only reason she even played doctor with you and your dick. Not only did she fuck you but Johnny did too."
The train had finally cleared the tracks and the cab was moving again. As Lee sat in silence, processing what he was just told, his anxiety met an all time high that surfaced as desperation and paranoia.
Gasping and clutching his chest, "Travis man, you gotta give me another one of those pills."
Grimacing, "What?? No! That's the last thing your fucked up self needs. What you need is to come dow—."
Lee's clammy hands lunged at Travis, gripping his shirt collar, "Just...ONE!" he shouted, nose flaring against Travis' nose.
The cab driver's eyes raged into the rear view mirror as he barked in his strong Boston accent, "No fightin or drugs back theyah aw I'll pahk this cah and ride's awvah!!"
Travis grinned and bravely attempted a compromise with Lee, still nose to nose, "What will you give me in return?"
Lee's sapphire's slitted, shaky hands releasing their grip to please the watching eyes upon their faces, "We can discuss this back at your place," he whispered, "AFTER I find Jo. Now....PLEASE man."
His grin widened, "Kiss me first."
Lee's eyes rolled as he panted, "Oh come on man! I can't even breathe right now! and the cab warden is watching!"
Travis slid his butt to the edge of the seat, then whispered, "He can't see down here. Suck me off and I'll slip you one. I'll take one too. We still have about thirty minutes with traffic. Trust me, it won't take me long at all. If you swallow, I'll give you two."
Panting harder, Lee's eyes followed Travis' hand that gripped and massaged himself, "Fuck you man."
Still whispering, "That would me my preference babe, but I'll settle for second best. Now, how bad do you want the pill or...pills?"
Lee muttered, snarling through his teeth, "Hand only, pill first. Now, how bad do you want to get off?"
His own forehead sweating, Travis' hips squirmed as he squeezed his burning bulge, "More than you know," he softly spoke, "Alright, here." He pulled a small baggie out of his pocket, took out one pill and slid his hand across the seat, "You better not renege on our deal."
Lee swiped the little white pill right up and leaned over to conceal the consumption. Travis did the same and patiently waited for the euphoria to kick in as he freed his cock and began to stroke it. Lee was out of patience. For five minutes, he sat with his elbows on his knees and his head in his hands, rocking back and forth to ease his anxiety and the urge to rid of Travis. Once his swaying motions slowed, Travis knew Lee was ready and ready, Lee was.
"Alright, come on man," Travis eagerly demanded, his stiff cock leaning back against his stomach, the head soaked in precum, "You ready?? I'm ready to bust here."
Lee lifted his head, his dilated eyes in a dreamy daze and forehead glistening of sweat, then his lips curled into a pleased smile as his ears tuned into the Bee Gees song on the radio, "Ahhhh," he softly sighed, "Perfect song and timing. Maybe signs are real after all."
He leaned up to the driver's seat, "Hey man. Could you possibly turn that up? I love the Bee Gees."
With an eye roll, the driver granted Lee's request, turning the volume up to a level that would mask all sounds made in the backseat.
Lee offered his gratitude with a simple 'thank you', then he nonchalantly sat back in his seat and began to sing in the same relaxed manner.
"Night fever, night fever. We know how to do it. Gimme that night fever, night fever. We know how to show it....In the heat of our love, don't need no help for us to make it. Gimme just enough to take us to the mornin'."
His eyes, suddenly dark and cunning, moved to Travis to sing the selective lyrics to him, "I got fire in my mind. I get higher in my walkin' and I'm glowin' in the dark. I give you warnin'."
"Oh yes, mmmm," Travis moaned with bedroom eyes, "warn me baby. Now come on Lee. Pay up and jerk me off. Oh and give me the handkerchief. I'm going to need it."
Lee sopped up his forehead secretions, then with intent, he flung the sweat soaked rag through the air so that it would land at his own feet.
"Oops. You'll have to find it man. I'm too high to move."
Scoffing and complaining, Travis leaned over Lee's legs, his hands feeling around on the dark floor, "Stop fuckin around Lee. My cock is killing me."
In that moment, Lee's carefree expression turned sour. He bent over and like a stealthy, slithering snake, he curled his arm around Travis's neck and placed him in another choke hold that was so tight, Travis couldn't take a single breath, nor was he able to move, not even to kick his legs in the fight for air. All he could do was claw at Lee's locked arms as saliva bubbled from his pursed lips.
"Shhhhh," Lee whispered in a sinister tone, "Don't fight it. Just sleep now."
With his face as red as an apple and his eyes wide with tears and terror, Travis quickly succumbed to the lack of oxygen.
Lee loosened his grip but kept his arms in place for a few moments to make sure Travis was unconscious. Once he was sure he was out for the count but still breathing, he placed him in a slouched position against the door and stole the rest of the drugs from his pocket, then he threw the handkerchief over his exposed cock which Lee frowned at, for in the adrenalized moment, Travis had came undone, climaxing all over himself and the back of the front seat.
Craig and Gael had finally came inside and joined a clique of college students in conversation as Josie and Callie stood at the highly flammable punch bowl, serving themselves another round. As Josie stared at the red liquid in her cup, all she could see was the bloody vision of Craig's shirt and it caused her stomach to turn.
She placed the cup down and helped herself to a bottle of beer from a cooler. Mouthful after mouthful, she gulped down the fizzy ale in an attempt to drown the anxiety swimming in her chest but the intrusive flashbacks of Lee and Emily could breathe under water. The only thing that finally washed the painful images away was Craig's boisterous laugh from across the room.
She peered over her shoulder and as she did so, his blazing eyes of blue unexpectedly moved to meet hers. The fake smile that he had been carrying during his conversation faded at the point of contact, then his eyes and forced smile quickly returned to the circle of friends.
As Josie did the same and tried to carry a conversation with Callie, the stolen glances between she and Craig continued. Neither truly heard a single word the others were saying and finally, Callie called Josie out.
"Girl, just go talk to him. That's clearly all the two of you want to do. I'll go over with you."
Panicking, "No! No...he...I don't want—"
"So this is how you both are going to spend the rest of the night?? Apart and stealing gazes from across the room?? Go ask him to dance again."
"There's no music playing and no. He's not just going to randomly dance with me when he clearly wants his space."
At that very moment, the music started again. Dancing Queen by Abba.
Callie raised a smug brow, "You were saying?"
Josie gazed at him again, feeling lost in the lyrics.
'Friday night and the lights are low. Looking out for the place to go where they play the right music, getting in the swing. You come in to look for a king. Anybody could be that guy. Night is young and the music's high with a bit of rock music, everything is fine. You're in the mood for a dance and when you get the chance…'
Craig's eyes caught hers once more, then....he softly smiled.
"OH. EM. GEE!" Callie cheered, "He smiled at you! That's your que! Just do it. YOU are a dancing queen girl. You're HIS dancing queen. Hell, you're just a fucking queen period. Now go claim your king!" She began to obnoxiously sing, holding her cup for a mic, "YOU can dance! YOU can jive, having the time of your life!!! OOOOhhhh see that girl, watch that scene, diggin the dancing queeeeeen!!"
Gulping down the lump in her throat, Josie forced a foot forward but her next step towards Craig was hindered by the yawping calls of her name and the sound of a beer bottle breaking on the floor.
The music ceased and in the sudden stillness, Lee's desperate and hoarse shouts filled the house as he carelessly staggered through the people, "JO!! Jo I need to talk to you!!! I know you're here! I saw the car!"
Her body uncontrollably shook as she froze in her steps. Her eyes were wide with shock as they met Craig's. Slowly, she turned when Callie took her arm.
"Josie?? Is that....him??"
She couldn't speak. Instead, she lightly nodded, fighting back the burning tears and took a step, then another until she rounded the corner of the foyer and appeared in his view.
During a very long pause of deafening silence, the recently estranged ex's stood frozen in time as they shared an intense moment of eye contact without a single blink.
Every pair of eyes in the room was upon Lee, including another art instructor named Toby. He was an older gentleman, small in size, who stood bravely before him, separating the two as he engaged Lee with a stern stare, for he could easily see that Lee was a threat and an unwanted presence. The short man was invisible to the six-foot-five doctor though. Everyone was but Jo.
Lee's gaze was glassy. The whites of his eyes tinted of red. Both a combination of tears and being high out of his mind. He was a disheveled, hot mess. Face shimmering of sweat. Lips parted and panting. His heart racing like wild horses, pounding beneath the saturated V shape of sweat on the chest area of his white shirt. His hair was tousled and tangled from rain and perspiration but Josie only saw the cause being Emily's claws raging through it.
At the sight of him, Josie's gaze turned to anger, disgust and humiliation over his audacity to even come looking for her after what he did and also over his frazzled condition and appearance. She was utterly embarrassed and the empath in her was long gone. She couldn't even pity him in his pathetic state, for all she heard in her head was his crass words to Orlando about her and all she saw was Emily's legs wrapped around his bare ass as he fucked her. Even her anxiety was non-existent. She felt absolutely nothing except for Craig's hand slip around her waist as he took a guarded place beside her and spoke through a clenched jaw.
"It seems to be a very bad and rude habit of yours, walking into people's homes uninvited. You have three seconds to turn around and walk your whiskey and sweaty reeking ass right back out of this house before I assist you in doing so."
Lee's eyes moved to his and then back to Jo's. The sudden movement brought on a bout of blurry vision and caused Lee's lids to flutter and his body to sway as he tried to focus.
Growing impatient, Craig took a swaggering step in front of Jo, his blue eyes bright with tenacity, "You deaf doc or just plain fucking stupid??"
Callie crossed her arms and scoffed, taking to the other side of Josie, "He's high as a fucking kite. That's what he is."
A coterie of college guys had formed behind Lee, startling him when one spoke, "You gonna stand there like a tree in a forest or do we have to cut you down?"
Lee turned, his eyes moving from one unsmiling face to the next as he stood speechless.
Confounded by the precarious position he was in, he remained in a daze as he wiped the sweat from his face with the handkerchief that he didn't even remember retrieving from Travis' groin after he had placed it over his exposed and soiled manhood.
Standing at Craig's side, Gael snickered, "Bro is seriously lit."
In reaction to the new voice, Lee turned back around and met Josie's unsympathetic eyes.
Taking a staggering step forward, he reached a desperate arm out to her, "Jo, please just liste—"
With the palm of his hand, Craig jabbed Lee's shoulder with a popping force that relocated him three stumbling steps back.
"Access denied motherfucker," he barked and swiftly stepped towards him, "She don't want to—"
"No Craig," Josie adamantly spoke as she gripped is arm and stepped into his path to face him, "It's alright."
She then turned back around and glowered at Lee, "Let him speak. I'm curious as to what he could possibly even have to say to me."
Although concerned for her emotional well being, Craig respected her wishes, "As you wish then."
She folded her arms, serving Lee a cold stare, "Well then. What are you waiting for? Speak."
His thoughts were scrambled with so many things that he wanted to say but it all came out wrong. It was just a jumbled mess of meaningless and senseless words to Jo.
"I didn't mean to do it Jo. I was set up by Johnny and Emily."
Unable to contain himself, Craig scoffed, "So they forced your cock into Jo's friend's cunt. That's your fucking excuse? I suppose you were an unwilling participant in getting loaded on booze and drugs as well. Ridiculous."
Lee scowled at him, then his eyes returned to Jo, becoming agitated, "She did this! He did this!"
"The pictures!" he shouted in continuation and rambled on, "Johnny fucking sent them to you Jo!"
Her words were brief and her tone was flat and firm, "You did this Lee. You. Craig is right."
Lee's eyes narrowed at her, "Oh you would take his side, wouldn't you? Saint fucking Craig. You're out with him and I'm the bad guy???"
"Yes," she sarcastically agreed, " you are. We're not together anymore remember?? But at least I didn't jump right in bed with him nor did I fuck any of your friends! You just turned that love switch right off didn't you??? And yes I will take his side. Unlike you, I trust him. Unlike you, he don't hurt me. Unlike you, he loves me. Unlike you, he don't fuck my friends or talk shit about me."
Lee's brows furrowed.
"Yeah," she smugly continued, eyes slitted, "I heard everything you spewed to Orlando about me at the hospital. Basically calling me a whore."
Astounded at the reveal, he panicked, insisting his crass words weren't true, "No no no! I didn't mean those things and—"
"You don't mean anything you say Lee. As Jelly Roll put it, you're nothing but a liar and the biggest lie of all was claiming that you love me. People don't do or say hurtful things to people they love!!"
"I do love you!!" he argued and then became tongue tied in his stupor, "I just...I just...I...."
Josie was out of patience, "You know nothing of love!!"
Panting in panic, Lee lost patience with himself, "God Dammit!!" he shouted, trying to focus on finding the right words but even he knew that there were none.
"Jo, will you just fucking shut UP and listen to m—"
Craig snapped, "Don't fucking talk to her like that!"
She placed her hand on Craig's arm to stay him, then tore into Lee, "There's nothing you can say Lee. Nothing. But I have plenty to say. Coming here was a waste of your time. You literally made your bed tonight and you can lie in it. You haven't even apologized! Not that that would even matter because it would be as useless as your profession of love. The so called love that I thought would save me from all the tortures of the world but instead, it tortured me more than the world did. All the butterflies I ever felt in my stomach for you....you killed them with your poisonous promises of forever. It's like this Lee. I know what love is. God do I. I used to be madly in love with Gerry, enough so to almost marry him and what he did to me, so I believed at the time anyways, was exACTLY what you did to me tonight, sleeping with someone who meant a lot to me and you knew. You knew what he did and how badly he hurt me and you go and do the same fucking thing to me. What hurts even more is how easily and quickly you did it. You wanna blame everyone else for everything that's happened except yourself. You even blame me. Believe me, I haven't forgotten. You made that crystal fucking clear on the day you walked out on me. Well you know what? Fine. Make me the villain in your story. I don't care anymore because I tried to save us and YOU didn't care. I didn't deserve this. I deserve someone who gives a shit and I'm not spending one more second of my time or this life trying to fix some broken little boy while losing myself in the process. I will be single for the rest of my LIFE before I allow the stress of pouring all I have into a man, helping him grow and heal from things I did not cause while I receive nothing. The days of trying to save men who do nothing but drain me are long gone. We're done here. Go be with your paramour. I got over Gerry and I'll get over you. The only reason I learned how to ride a bike was because someone I trusted let go of me. Think about that. Happy fucking birthday Lee."
She turned to Craig, "Get him out of here and...don't hurt him. Please."
With her arms still crossed, she gracefully walked away and reclaimed her position beside Callie. In turn, Gael took his place at Craig's side once again to assist in the removal of the intruder if needed.
Gawking at Jo over Craig's line of defense, Lee pleaded with an apology, "Jo! I AM sorry!! Please belie—"
"You're only sorry you got caught," Craig refuted, blocking his view, "You heard her. Time for you to go. But first, and on a parting note, I have some things to say myself and you're sure as shit going to listen. I'm sure you heard her say that I love her. Know that I do, immensely. It's the kind that she deserves. It's real. She was built for dramatic nineteenth century love letters and blood oaths. She's a woman who wants to build an empire and for that, she needs a king, not an impostor who wants attention from the entire village. Hurting her while she was dealing with family problems, loneliness, struggling for stability and holding so much inside of her, all the while, still trying to be the best for you...you failed as a man. You didn't just ruin her. You ruined places and things she loved. You ruined what she thought was love. You ruined how she views love. You ruined her WANT for love. You ruined love for her period. A woman is a privilege in a man's life. He has to earn her. She's a sacred, angelic gift to a man's existence and he has to be willing to climb to heaven to have her. He needs to give her every piece of himself and not just the bits he chooses to. You were a punishment, not her partner. You didn't love her. You drained her yet you called it love. You didn't hold and protect her. You caged her inside your madness and she mistook the bars for a warm embrace and a safe space. You were a storm disguised as a shelter. You weren't her forever. You were a tax she paid for ignoring her own worth. She prayed for love and life handed her a lesson. Her softness made her a canvas for your cruelty. You broke things in her that you had no right to touch. She was falling and you just....let....her....fall. Now, tell me that was love."
Josie hadn't shed a single tear the entire time, but after Craig's bittersweet speech, her eyes cried a river.
During Craig's ruthless roast, Lee's eyes had held a shameful, paralyzed stare on him. Unstable tears filled and pooled inside the rims, warning of a flash flood and as Craig's closing ended on such a powerful note, he blinked.
With crocodile tears racing down each of his flushed cheeks, Lee looked at Jo, his mind suddenly clear and his voice quavering in a final, desperate attempt to reach her, "The message you sent this morning. I...I listened to it on the way here. You said you wished you were with me. You said you still loved me and missed me. You said I was your North, South, East and West and noon, night, talk and song and a love that would last forever and you asked if you were wrong and you asked me to tell you what to do. No baby, you weren't wrong. Just come with me. Please. Let me try to fix this. You're my lady strange, remembe—"
"Enough!" Craig raged, then gave Josie a momentary look of incredulity before standing and snarling face to face with Lee, "Your brain is clearly fucking fried. I suggest you keep whatever dignity you have left, which quite fucking frankly is absolutely none, and go quietly with your tail between your legs because I really REALLY want to straighten you out right now and the only reason I'm not going to give in to the overwhelming urge is because she asked me not to.... but that don't mean the calvary standing all around you won't. This is your last fucking warning boy."
Lee slowly turned to see that the small army of college guys had grown and surrounded him from every side. Defeated, exhausted and feeling nauseated, Lee submitted without a single word and retreated out the door in an unsteady walk of shame as all eyes watched.
From a far corner, an astonished Emma watched too and was reeling with joy over the little blessing named Lee that had just fallen into her lap. Harboring a secret of her own, a very unspeakable one, she was spontaneously determined to use him to her advantage to shine a satisfying light upon a dark past involving Craig.
With a vengeful grin and glare at the oblivious artist, the bitter blonde slipped out the back door where she observed the beautiful giant in white standing at the base of the abandoned fire pit under the stormy sky, still as a statue and seemingly disoriented.
His shoulders were limp with defeat, arms hanging uselessly at his side. His glazed sapphires mirrored the dancing light as he stared blankly into the flickering flames, appearing as if he wished to become one with them. Emma empathized, for she knew the look all too well of wanting to die when all hope was lost and she could also relate to self-medicating just to numb the pain for a little while.
In regards to her presence, Lee was also oblivious as Emma walked right up to him, high heels announcing her arrival as they loudly dug into the gravel driveway. As she stood at his side in his plain, peripheral view, his eyes remained locked on and hypnotized by the fire.
"Yoohoo," she sang, snapping her fingers in front of his nose, "Anybody home? Earth to Lee. That is your name isn't it?"
With his body frozen in place, Lee slowly turned his head to her as if he were a soulless machine.
"Wow, you really are out of it, aren't you??" she asked, gawking up into his vacant eyes, envying his long and lush lashes in the process, "What the hell did you take?"
His eyes slowly drifted to the side and his lips parted but nothing came out.
"Alright, come on now," she ordered with a clap of her hands before his face, "Wake up big guy."
Gasping, lids fluttering, Lee snapped out of his trance and stumbled back.
Emma was quick to steady him, "Aaaaand he's back. Hey there handsome. You good now??"
His thick brows furrowed as her blurry image sharpened, "Who...who are you?"
"I'm the little red devil that sits on your shoulder and tells you to do bad things," she joked, "and I'm here to help you. Actually, we can help each other."
His eyes moved to focus on her crimson dress, then they widened as they bolted back up, "You're...r...real?? and....a....a woman????"
Both her eyes and brows became discombobulated, "We have REALLY got to get you sobered up buddy." Her attention was then redirected by the cab's flashing the headlights, "That's your asshole taxi I assume?"
Lee's head turned to look, his eyes delayed by a few seconds. Suddenly, he remembered Travis and he became anxious, "Fuuuuuck," he groaned, aggressively rubbing both his palms over his warm face, "Yesssss."
"Ok, well you really should leave before those guys in there see that you're still lurking around. Where you headed?"
"I uh...back to my friend's place...I...he's umm....passed out...indisposed in the back. I...I don't want to go back there." He began to pant and rant, hands planted on top of his head, eyes crunched shut, "I just want to fucking go home and forget everything!!! I just want to forget. I need to forget her, forget it all, forget....I have to forget. FORGET! FORGET!!"
She seized his hands and pulled them down, clutching his wrists firmly, "Ok! Ok! You don't have to go back there, wherever there is. Look at me. Focus! Breathe!"
Trembling, Lee choked back his tears and forced out a boozy breath upon her face that almost knocked her over, "Ok," she whispered as she cringed, "Where do you live??"
"S...Salem," he stuttered.
"Hmmm. Well that's quite a distance. I'll hitch a ride with you and you can come back with me to my hotel room for the night and I'll take really good care of you. Seems like you need a good woman to do just that."
Lee jerked his hands free from her firm hold, "Who even are you??? I don't know you! What the fuck do you want with me???!!"
"Easy there buckaroo. I told you who I am. Just get in the cab. I'll explain everything later when you've come down from the bullshit you're on and I have a feeling you're going to want to hear what I have to say. Who else you got huh????"
Emma started to walk away but Lee refused to move. She sighed, rolled her eyes and returned to grab his arm, "Oh come on!"
Reluctantly, he complied and staggered along beside her, for he knew she was definitely right. He had no one.
As Lee had left the building, Craig stood still, staring at the door, jaw clenched and nose flaring over learning of Jo's secret call to Lee that morning and what she said to him. It sealed the nail in the coffin regarding any possible future relationship with her as he believed she would never be able to give her heart to him, even with time that she asked for. It was all the validation he needed. She was lying to him and herself.
After the look of disbelief Craig had given her just moments earlier, Josie knew that he was reeling inside.
Wiping her tears, she approached him and placed her hand on his arm, "Craig, I—"
He swung his arm away, "Don't," he snapped, eyes avoiding hers and then he walked out of the room.
Gael was antsy with sadness for his new boss and ran after him. After being pointed in the right direction by a random student, he finally found Craig by near his car, making a phone call and pacing about.
Gael nonchalantly walked up, hands in his pockets, half smile on his face but kept his distance when Craig shot him a warning glance for privacy. As he walked around the car and leaned on it with his back to Craig, he could still hear bits and pieces of what he said.
A few minutes passed and Craig finally hung up, which cued Gael to look at him. Craig moved quickly to his car without a word spoken and opened the passenger door, then the glove box and retrieved his gun, placing it back in his holster. Once completed, Craig then moved to the back seat and reclaimed his switchblade as well, all the while, Gael watched with wide eyes.
"What's going on man??" he asked with great concern and curiosity.
Craig got in the driver's seat and started the Chevy, then peered up at Gael's worried face as he revved the engine, "You said you wanted to assist me with other jobs. Did you mean that or were you just blowing smoke?"
His wide eyes grew wider with a sparkle in them, "Hell yes!!"
"Alright then. Now's your chance. I'm going to need a driver at some point. Hop in."
Without hesitation, Gael raced around the car and hopped right in but then he paused with one foot placed outside the door, "Wait, I need to tell Calli—"
"For fucks sake man, just fucking text her on the way."
He gulped, "Ok but...."
Craig's head lowered and shook from side to side, "But WHAT?"
"Tell me what's going on....please. What are you going to do??"
Craig looked him right in the eyes, his tone serious and sinister, "I'm going to cut Johnny's eye out and squish it between my fingers so he can watch with the remaining one, then I'm going to cut that eye out too and make him eat it. After that... I'm going to blow his brains right out the back of his fucking skull."
Summary: There's pandemonium within the Chevy as Craig loses his shit. He later loses his mind when Jo goes missing under his watch. A big cat stalks, taunts and baits a tiny mouse. A point of no return is crossed. What is seen cannot be unseen. Lee hits rock bottom. Craig protects what he loves. He ain't fucking around. All hell breaks loose in the streets of Pandemonium. Who's that man in the hat? A car pursuit ensues. Lee derails. Speaking of trains... A prior vision resurfaces and evolves into a perilous premonition. Josie dives in feet first. Craig sacrifices his own happiness as he lets himself drown to save her...and himself. A message breaks Lee. He's left facing the consequences of his actions.
*Chapter Warnings* Language, angst, smut, sexual depictions and language, weapons, drug use, gunfire, violence, anxiety, perilous depictions
Stories Stories Stories Masterlist
Boston
March 25
As Gael drove the classic Chevy with an angry and hurt Craig sitting beside him, Josie sat in the back alongside Callie, softly sniffling in the silence. She had asked Craig to sit with her but his crass response was 'Have Callie hold your fucking hand this time.'
Callie had a small pack of Kleenex in her purse and handed one to Josie, who couldn't decipher which was colder. Craig's icy words or the inside of the car itself as she watched him crank up the heat and slip back into the black polyester blazer that he had initially traded in for the leather one just to please her. She now snuggled inside his Hugo Boss infused leather that he had lent her since her coat had been left behind somewhere within the house party. Focusing on his sweet scent as she deeply inhaled it, she was quite happy that he had not requested the jacket back, for she had come to associate the smell of his cologne with being in a safe space. It had become a calming agent for her anxiety, just as being in his arms had. For the time being though, she would settle for the relaxing aroma since he clearly wanted to be nowhere near her.
The ride to Pandemonium would only be ten minutes, give or take on the traffic, but Craig's guilt couldn't handle the sound of Josie's sniffles, so without thinking clearly, he turned the 'Christine' radio on.
Whether the infamously possessed AM/FM radio was sending a mocking message or not to Josie, the song that played, 'Lovin, Touchin, Squeezin' by Journey, was too uncoincidental for her situation and immediately, she began weeping.
Her whimpers, even through the moderate volume, were deafening and heartbreaking to the soft-hearted mobster and his hypocritical rage at the radio for making her cry made him erupt.
"God dammit!' he shouted and without warning and care of consequence to the damage and pain he was about to experience, his lips pursed as he clenched his left and still healing hand into a firm fist and imprudently pummeled the music source until it was permanently disabled.
Gael swerved in fright and whipped the Chevelle into a parking space that was conveniently just a block away from the notorious nightclub.
"Fuck man! Jesus!" he gasped, arms stretched out and hands glued to the wheel, then as he caught his breath, he glanced down at the mutilated radio and over to Craig's bloodied hand, "Hollllly shit dude, your hand is toast! And....so is your radio."
Josie swiftly pulled herself up to peer over his seat, her eyes horrified, "Craig!! Oh my god!!"
"Everybody CHILL," he commanded, "it's only superficial. My fists have broken many jaws and noses in my lifetime and I recovered just fine from it, so busting up that little tidbit of metal is NO big deal."
"Yeah well," Josie countered, "That hand is still healing from the fire. Let me see it."
"Jo, I said it's—"
"Let me see it Craig!" she firmly demanded.
With a heavy sigh, he held his hand up, fist still closed. She reached over the seat and gently held it as she angled it back and forth to assess the damage.
"See?' he validated, "It's just some peeled skin and a little blood. No bone showing. Now can I have my hand back??.... Please?" he politely added.
"Open your fingers and wiggle them," Callie instructed.
He whipped his head around to her, brows pinched, eyes narrowed.
"Just do it please," Josie adjured, "Callie's a registered nurse."
His brows relaxed and one raised, "Impressive. Yeah ok, whatever then. If it will get you off my back, I'll comply."
As he slowly unraveled his fist, he winced, unable to stretch his noticeably crooked pinky all the way out.
"Yep," Callie concluded, "Your little finger is dislocated." She reached for his hand, "Here. I'll pop it back into place."
He drew his hand back as if it were on fire, then shot disturbed daggers at her, "The fuck you will!"
She sighed with an eye roll and a reply full of snark, "Wow, for some big bad mob man, you sure are a big ass baby."
With a fake frown, he riposted, "Ouch. You just hit me right where I don't give a fuck."
"Whatever," she sighed again and thought of her discussion about him with Josie in which she said she would try to give him a chance. Wanting to honor her word, she softened, "Then at least let me wrap something around your knuckles. You're bleeding all over the place. You don't want to ruin that designer white shirt do you?"
He frowned and she chuckled as she still teased him, "Look, I pinky promise I'll be as gentle as possible so you don't cry too much. It'll be over before you know it."
Skeptical, his brows pinched again, "Hilarious. Yeah well, even if I did trust you to touch me after your ridiculous idea to remedy my mangled limb, I don't have anything to wrap it with. Just hand me some of those Kleenex you have and I'll clean it up myself so we can be done with this already. It's just a damn finger."
"Wait, I know," Josie blurted out, "Give me the knife strapped to your leg."
There went the brows again, squished together, "How did you kno....." He paused with a flashback of his solo dress routine that day where he did in fact secure a switchblade to his lower leg.
"Because you're too much like Jason. Now, can I please just have it for a sec?"
Sighing, Craig detached the blade and handed it to her as he snickered, "Look at you, thinking you know me so well. What do you even want it for?"
Ignoring his sarcasm, she snapped it open and tore into the hem of her dress.
Callie gasped, eyes wide, "Oh my god. Your pretty dress!!"
Bottom lip bit in concentration, Josie yanked at the mutilated material with a rage until a lengthy strip had been completely severed and then handed it to Callie.
"There. Use this. I hated this dress anyways," she passionately stated, thinking of the reason she had even bought it, "Especially the stupid green color. I prefer black."
Distracted by his gaze at her and inside smile over her choice of color, Craig was caught of guard when Callie stole his hand, performing a sneaky, swift and skillful twist that popped his finger right back into place.
"GAHHHHHHH!!!!" he bellowed in pain, gripping his wrist against his chest. Consumed with indignation over the violation, his eyes slitted his tongue was sharp with a strong accent, "You crafty little cunt!"
Josie got out and ran around the car, opened his door and sat on his lap, taking his face in her hands, "Hey. Hey, look at me."
Lips tightly pursed, nostrils flaring with hard breaths, his blazing blues were disinclined to find her golden hues.
"You're ok," she assured with a sympathetic smile, "The worst part is over. Just let her wrap—"
"That little lying demonic nurse ain't touching me again!" he barked, jerking his face free of her hands and sharply turning his head to side eye Callie, "Do no harm oaths and pinky promises my ass! You know, I've never struck a woman but the feeling to do so is ridiculously strong right now!"
Josie firmly recaptured his face, forcing his eyes back to hers, "Stop. I know you're as mad as a bull seeing red right now but just try to breathe ok? Look at me and breathe."
With reluctance, his gritting jaw slowly loosened, then he growled into the rear view mirror where his captive eyes found Callie, "Fuck with the bull, you get the horns."
Unbothered by his expected tantrum and spiteful threat as she had suffered many outbursts and insults in her profession, Callie handed Josie the torn material and apologized to Craig, "I truly am sorry but it had to be done. Aside from your chewed up knuckles, the worst of the pain is over as Josie said. Eventually, you'll thank me or now if you'd like. After all, I did just save you hours of boredom in the ER and four figure medical bill."
He scoffed, "No pain, no gain and future reference. I don't do hospitals for ANY reason so you in fact saved me nothing sweetheart."
She sat back, eye roll and arms crossed, "It's Callie and you're welcome. I tried Josie. It's a lost cause."
Craig's attention went to the concentrated expression on Josie's face as she carefully applied the makeshift bandage to his hand, "What's she talking about, she tried?"
Her eyes briefly met his as she finished and tied her artful binding, "Well, to sum it up, in your defense, I told her you were a really good guy and she apologized to me for being so hard on you and said she'd try to be less judgmental."
"Well I'd say she's off to a ridiculously great start. Now, if you're finished, I'd like my knife back....please."
"Not a good idea."
A heavy sigh and grumble as he closed his eyes, "And whyyyyy's....that??"
"Because you'll never get through those doors carrying a weapon. That means your gun too. You should know that."
His eyes sprung open wide, "Well you're certainly not going in that snake pit without me!"
"Well then there's only one solution." She reached over the seat, "Callie, can you hand me the knife please?"
Josie took the switchblade and right before Craig's gawking, wide eyes, she stuffed it down into her cleavage and maneuvered it underneath her breasts.
"There. They certainly aren't going to find that."
Callie leaned up to his ear with a curled grin, "Would you still like a Kleenex? You got a little bit of drool on your chin."
"Now," Josie continued and held her hand out to Craig, "Your gun too."
His Adam's apple bobbed as he gulped, "And just where are you going to....shove...that?"
"I'm not, gutter boy. Gael can keep it and stay with Callie and the car."
Gael's eyes and smile lit up like Ralphie getting his Red Ryder BB gun, "Oh HELL YEAH."
"Hold the fuck up!" Craig contested, "Do you even know how to handle, carry or even use a gun??? I don't need you shooting your fucking dick off because you can bet your ass that Miss goodie two shoes back there will blame me for that too."
"Respectfully Craig, I can handle it. Just give me a chance. to prove myself."
Frustrated with Josie setting the ground rules and with even being at a rival's nightclub to begin with because of her, Craig reluctantly handed Gael the firearm and became bitter, "So are you my gun moll now? Pretty sure you're not or we wouldn't fucking be here. The last thing on Lee's mind is clearly not you judging by those photos so I hope it's all worth it in the end babe. Let me out and let's go."
Josie found herself trotting at times to keep up with Craig's long and fast strides down the cold, dark street. She was pretty certain it was intentional and she could hardly blame him, for she had stripped him of both his weapons and his pride, all to enter enemy grounds to get more proof when she already had plenty and the fact that he was going through with it spoke volumes of his loyalty and unconditional love for her. There were moments of deep guilt that almost caused her to take Craig's hand, turn around and walk away but yet...she just couldn't.
As they arrived at the busy entrance, Craig, still cocky and cold, gazed up at the Pandemonium sign, "Ahhhh Paradise lost. An epic poem by the prominent poet John Milton. According to him, we are now about to enter the capital of Hell. You ready to get burned love?"
Josie knew from the look on Craig's face as he was patted down that it was very possible he would not speak to her for a very long time after all was said and done but the line had been crossed and it was too late to turn back. Even if they did, Craig had already been humiliated beyond measure and possibly repair.
Once inside, they stood at the top of the stairs that led down into the dark and suffocating underground of wall to wall packed people and observed their surroundings.
"Well now. Just look at this endless clusterfuck of a crowd. How do you propose we find your precious Lee in all of this?"
"White," she uttered as her fierce eyes scoured all the
"Huh?"
"He...he was wearing white in the pics. So was Emily, conveniently," she snarked, "Everyone here is mostly in dark clothing so they should stick out like a sore thumb, especially Lee with his height. I've been here before too. Years ago but it's till the same, so I kind of know my way around. We can walk around or...." she got her phone out, "I can text Johnny back to tell him I am h—"
Craig's eyes wandered about with caution, "I don't like this one fucking bit Jo. Zacchara has his men here. I'm the one who's soon going to stick out like a sore thumb and all I have is one good hand to defend us."
"And I still have the....you know?" she whispered, "It's better than nothing."
"Nope. Fuck this. Sonny has territory and guys in Boston. I'm going to contact them and have them on standby which I should have and WOULD have done in the first place if my head had been in the right place so just stay put while I make a few calls."
Craig moved to a corner only a few feet away from Josie that was dark and more quiet. With his phone to his ear and a finger plugging his other ear to hear, he made the mistake of turning his back to her.
While monitoring the crowd, her phone, still in her hand, vibrated. It was a creepy text from Johnny, "Boo. I see you." and strangely, a relevant song began blaring through the club. 'Somebody's watching me' by Rockwell.
Gasping, her eyes wildly darted about from the floor to the upper level walkways but it was futile with hundreds of faces in every corner. But he saw her. She knew he had probably sat in his office, watching the cameras at the door in anticipation of her arrival.
Pissed off, she replied, "Where are you, you coward??"
"Does it matter? I'm not the one you're looking for now am I? Follow the yellow brick road to the dead end. Good to see you beautiful."
"What??? Stop toying with me and just fucking tell me where he is! And I swear to God you better not have hurt him!!!"
He didn't reply. Desperate to figure his riddle out, she turned to Craig for help but he was still on his phone, appearing in deep conversation that she dared not to interrupt.
Her urgent eyes bolted all around, searching for a sign and then....there it was in literal form.
Another gasp escaped her lips as her eyes fixated on the flashing neon red exit sign at the opposite end of the club and before it was a hallway of glowing gold lighting that lit the way out. It appeared miles away and would take extreme effort to get to with all the human congestion. Even after what had recently happened to her at the party in the kitchen, she didn't care. Knowing how close she was to Lee, she couldn't think or see straight which made her all the more headstrong in finding him and if that meant risking another panic attack in the middle of a dancing frenzy to accomplish that, she would do it. It was an unexplainable magnetic force that was sucking the common sense and dignity right out of her.
Heart racing and adrenaline pushing her forward, she began the arduous feat....without Craig.
A few minutes had passed as Craig was ending his call on a sour note, "So let me get this straight. Sonny's got shit going down tonight on the pier involving Anthony Zacchara and I nor my guys were informed??? WHY?!"
"You know he don't tell us why he does what he does man? My guess is that it's because your hands are full with our Salem territory and Cyrus, not to mention your missing kid and then you, Morgan and the boss being blown up just a few days ago. With all due respect Parker, there's plenty of us to handle things here with the Zacchara's. Look man, the pier is only a few blocks away from where you are. We've already got guys in the area keeping tabs on Johnny and I'll clue them in that you're there in need of immediate backup. What are you doing at his club anyways?? Does Sonny know about this??"
"It's a long story that there's obviously no time to get into! I'm here with Morgan's sister and I'm unarmed so it's imperative that—" Craig's words fell short as he turned around to check on Josie who was MIA, "God dammit! I gotta go. Get someone here ASAP!"
Eyes wide with fear, Craig turned around and around, scanning every soul in sight but none of them were her. He then approached two men standing at the railing who had been there when he and Josie arrived.
"Hey!" he shouted as he roughly grabbed one of the men's shoulders out of desperation.
The man angrily knocked his arm away, "What the fuck dude!"
With both hands, Craig grabbed his shirt at the collar and yanked him up to his face, "The blonde!! Green dress!! She was right here! Where did she go??!!!"
Speechless and terrified, the man's arm shot out, pointing into the crowd, then he stuttered, "Th...there...she...she went...through...there man!"
Craig shoved him back and with the soles of his shiny black shoes slipping across the slick floor, he sprinted off into the mob of bodies.
In a darkened and private room that glowed of crimson, Lee shoved Emily against, kissing her passionately as they groped and grinded each other in their state of drug induced euphoria.
"Now! Fuck me now!!" she commanded as she gripped his solid cock that was begging to be freed from it's confinement within his pants.
"Uhhhhhhhhh," he moaned as she firmly stroked him, "help me take my pants off."
She tore so hard at his waistline that the single button securing his pants popped off and bounced across the floor. Both laughing, she unzipped him and was overly pleased not only by his girth and length but also by the fact he was commando.
"Ahhhhhhh, how perfect. The birthday boy is in his birthday suit."
He nibbled her earlobe and growled, "And you're my present."
His hands slowly slid down behind her thighs, then he hoisted her up onto his waist, her legs locking around him as he sat her upon a countertop.
Slipping his hands beneath her ass, Lee maneuvered her thong down her legs and tossed them to the side and then he let his pants fall to his ankles.
Scotting her up to the edge of the counter, Lee waisted no time as he gripped his length and stroked her slick folds with his swollen head until he located her entrance, then with a powerful thrust, he breached her.
With a squealing gasp, her head arched back and her nails dug into his shoulders in which he froze, flinched and frowned, smacking her left hand away, "Owww shit! Fuck! Don't do that!"
"What???!! Geez, it's not like you're going to have scratches or a girlfriend that gives a shit if you did. You're still wearing your blazer."
"It ain't that!" he snapped, bitter over the girlfriend remark, "I got hooked by a fishing lure this morning. It's fucking sore ok???"
She giggled and squeezed his cock by tightly contracting her walls, "I'm hooked too so start reeling me in already would you??"
As her legs tightened around him, he filled her up. "Mmmmm," he moaned into her ear, "damn you're wet."
"And it's all for you. Fuck me Lee. Fuck me hard. Make me cum all over you."
Her dirty talk prompted his hips to sway in a circular motion and then he slowly rocked into her while focusing on her pleading whimpers to keep him stimulated, for the head on his shoulders was beginning to spin and mess with the head below his belt.
"Faster. Harder Lee."
His face cringed up with tension as he began to pound her, "I'm so fucked up," he panted, "Maybe you should sit on top."
"Noooo. You need to stay inside me while you're still hard."
He chuckled, his lids fluttering from coming down, "I'm getting whiskey dick or....is it drug dick?? Is there even such a term???"
"I have more pills remember? Here, take another and," she giggled, "That rocket launcher will be shooting stars in no time."
Lee consented by opening his smiling mouth and sticking out his tongue, "AHHH!!", then he swallowed as she flicked the pill inside.
"Keep moving Lee. You're still pretty firm. I want to get off and in no time, you will too."
He groaned into her neck and resumed pumping her with relentless ambition and strenuous grunts.
"That's it! Push deeper! I can feel it...I'm almost....don't stop—"
The light in the hallway switched on. Both gasping, Lee and Emily dropped to the ground while Lee peeked over the top of the counter.
Moments earlier, Craig had forced himself through the perpetual madness on the dance floor with no luck of locating Josie. As he burst out of the crowd, sweaty and panting, his panicked eyes were drawn up to the exit sign.
He rushed down the long yellow-lit hall, stopping at the women's restroom and with eyes closed, he cracked the door open, shouting her name, "JO! You in here???"
The only reply he got was women screaming, followed by an unknown female voice, "Men's is on the other side pervert!!!!! GET OUT!"
He slammed the door shut and called her phone but received no answer. He then moved further down the hall where it forked to the right. That's where he found Josie with her back to him, standing in the middle of the darkened hallway before a large window to a room with the blinds partially opened but he couldn't see what she was looking at from where he stood, so he switched the hallway light on.
"Jo? Baby, what are you doing?
Clueless as to who was in the hall, Lee and Emily laughed in whispers as he laid upon the floor, "Help me get my pants on."
Giggling and snorting, she did as he asked, then he pointed to the door, "You sneak out first and I'll come out later in case it's Johnny or his men."
Emily couldn't tell him that Johnny already knew what they were doing, that it was all a setup, so she played dumb, "Ok!," she whispered, picked up her shoes and stayed low as she crept out the door.
Once she was gone, Lee crawled over to the large window and peeked through the blinds.
Although the pill he had just taken was hitting him heavily, it didn't hinder his understanding of what stood before him, looking back into his eyes as he rose to his feet along with the vomit in his throat that he gulped down. The pain in the welled eyes that peered back at him was a vision that would be forever etched into his mind and eternally haunt his heart and his very soul which he was certain had separated from his body.
He couldn't move. Paralyzed in place. Frozen in time and breathless, he just watched as Craig placed his arm around Jo and forced her face away from the window, pressing it into his chest as he led her away under his wing.
As he reconnected with his senses, Lee sucked in the oxygen he had lost and clumsily scrambled around the room to locate his loafers. Once he managed to slip them on, he stumbled out to the hall in a frenzied panic, running for the door.
"JO!!!" he shouted, his voice hoarse and quavering as his impaired vision worsened, but he kept going, leaning on one wall, then the other.
Hearing him call to her, Josie glanced back but Craig kept her grounded, "Don't look back baby. Hold on to me and keep moving. I'll get you out of here."
He could have taken her out the back exit but he it was clear that Lee was trying to follow them, so instead, he wrapped Jo up tight in his arms and pushed back through the crowd in the hopes that Lee would get lost in it.
Lee approached the same crowd and with a hand on each wall for support, he paused to catch his breath, then he spotted them.
Bending forward and crouching his back end down, he used his hands to thrust him forward from the wall and into the chaos, continuously shouting her name. This time, she plugged her ear with her index finger and kept her head down against Craig, trusting him to get her out and away.
As Craig burst out the other side and made it up the stairs to the door, there was Johnny, conversing with people which prevented him from seeing what was coming.
Lips firmly pursed, Craig released Jo, flung Johnny around by his shoulder and with his good hand, socked him square between the eyes, sending the meddling mobster tumbling over a table.
"That's the least you deserve motherfucker! This ain't over," Craig warned, then reclaimed a stunned Josie by the hand and pulled her out the door as Johnny's men were running up the stairs and Lee was right behind them, then Travis had who spotted the commotion from the nearby bar.
For a split second, Craig stopped when they entered the street, "Jo, take your shoes off, hold my hand and run as fast as you can!!!"
She vigorously nodded, her eyes excited, then slipped the heels off, gripping them tight in one arm and Craig's hand with her free hand as they both sprinted off.
As they were running, five of Sonny's men appeared from a side alley across the street where they had stood watch, "We'll slow em down Craig! Go!"
Down the middle of the wet street, Craig and Jo raced, panting breaths of steam into the cold night's air. Two blocks away, Craig could see his parked car and began waving and shouting to Gael, "Start the fucking car!!!!"
Immediately, the headlights came on, the engine roared and tires squealed.
In the distance behind them, gunfire rang out. Josie screamed, Craig covered her as they hunched down and continued running for the car which came speeding up to them, sliding to a screeching stop with the back door swinging open.
Callie popped her head out, "Get in!"
Craig shoved Josie inside, then dove in after her, "GO! and give me my fucking gun while you're at it!!
With spinning rubber, Gael sped off hollering, "WOOOOOOHOOOOOOOO!!!!! COWABUNGA DUUUUDE!!!!"
Back at Pandemonium, mobs of party goers were screaming and running wild with adrenaline through the street in search for refuge but not Lee. He stood in the midst of the chaos, eyes pinned on the Chevy soaring down the road. He was experiencing his own adrenaline rush fueled by his recent Ecstasy trip and quickly, he spotted the limousine, lights on and engine running, that he had arrived in with Travis and Emily.
More gunfire exploded within the nightclub, inciting Lee to move.
Running across the street, he slapped his palms on the driver's window, "I know you're in there. Let me in!!"
The door locks released and Lee rushed into the back. Just as he was closing the door, "WAIT!!!! Wait for me!!!!" Travis shouted, ceasing the door from shutting before jumping in after him.
Lee climbed up to the privacy window and pried it open, grabbing a handful of the driver's jacket in his fist, "See those taillights in the distance??? Follow it now!!! Before they disappear!!"
"Hey man, let go! And I don't take orders from you. Where's Emily??!!"
Lee pulled his own knife out that was strapped to the back of his calf and placed it to his throat, "NOW you do. DRIVE!"
Travis' eyes blew wide, "Lee, what the fuck are you doing man??!!"
Without hesitation, the driver complied and drove off as Lee and his blade remained glued to him, "FASTER god dammit!"
Travis slid across the sofa, closer to Lee, "Lee dude, seriously, what the fuck is going on??? Where are we going??? Who are we following???!!!"
Sweaty and irritated, Lee ignored him but he couldn't ignore a man he saw walking casually down the sidewalk in the direction of Pandemonium, ballcap on, head down, hands in his coat pocket.
Brows furrowed, eyes squinting and blinking through an acute onset of double vision, he muttered, "Luke???"
Travis threw his hands in the air, "Who the fuck's Luke?? Will you tell me what's going on already??!!!"
Gael raised two quirky brows and grinned, "So where to boss man?"
Craig glanced down at Jo who was shivering and clinging to him like a child, "For now, go back to the party and park in the back alley so I can fucking think for a minute."
"Eye eye Captain Craig!"
Craig cringed, "Enough with the epithets."
"Sorry boss...er....shit sorry—"
"CRAIG will do just fine."
"Ok, so umm, Craig...I think we're being tailed. Looks like a limo? He's made every turn we have."
Craig sat up and peered out the back window, "We sure are. I saw that limo parked outside the club. Good eye Gael. Now's the time to prove yourself with your driving skills and lose Lloyd Christmas. Punch it!!!"
"HA!!! Dumb and dumber! Love that movie! Alright kids, buckle up and hold on tight!! It's time to take that minibus on a wild goose chase!"
Gael put the pedal to the metal and made turn after turn, fishtailing around every corner with ease and blowing through stop signs and redlights with nothing but pure luck on his side as he swerved and missed every vehicle in his path, including a very large oil truck that came out of nowhere.
With expeditious thinking and control, Gael skillfully mastered a tight squeeze around the tanker and sped off down the road with a clear path.
Startled by the high speed Chevelle, the driver of the truck locked his breaks and came to a swift, skidding stop in the middle of the intersection that caused the trailer to jackknife.
"FUCKKK!!!" Lee raged as the limousine came to a screeching stop just before the truck, "Go around it!!!"
"Where do you want me to drive??? On the sidewalk????" the limo driver bravely asked with the blade still to his throat.
"Back up and go around the block!"
"Look behind us man! We're blocked in by other traffic. Sorry dude but we ain't movin till somebody else moves. Game over. You lost whomever you were chasing."
Defeated, Lee took in his words and the realization of what he had done. He fell back onto the sofa with the knife loosely in his hand and his eyes dazed and glazed in a fixed stare as he began muttering.
"I fucked up. I fucked up so bad. What have I done??....."
Travis snuck up to the window to speak to the driver, "Look man, I don't know what happened to him tonight but could you maybe cut him some slack for the whole knife and abduction thing? I know that's asking a lot but he's high as a fucking kite and going through some heavy shit with an ex is all I know. What I do know is he's going to regret all of this come morning which I think he's starting to already. I mean, just look at him. He's utterly vanquished man."
Travis and the man peered down at Lee's conscious but limp body as he sat on the couch, catatonic with his arms and legs sprawled out and his mind in another world when all was perfect.
Mumbling, he began to sing, "The first time......ever I saw your face. I thought the sun rose in your eyes......"
Travis looked back at the driver, "You see man?"
"Yeah well, how about taking that knife out of his hand first and then I'll think about it. He does look rather pathetic and pitiful."
Lee remained still and unphased as Travis retrieved the weapon and put it in his own pocket for safe keeping, "There man. All good."
Without warning, Lee sat straight up, beginning to hyperventilate, "I have to find her! I have to find her! I can't lose her! Help me! Help me find her! I can't...I have to find her! Tell her I'm sorry. She saw, she saw she saw...."
Travis put Lee's arm over his shoulder, "Jesus, unlock the doors man. I gotta get him out in the air. He's having a a panic attack."
The locks popped up and Travis hauled Lee outside to his feet where he hunched over with his hands on his knees, heaving for air.
"That's it. Breathe man. Just breathe. Suck in that cold air."
The only thing that was going to fill his lungs with life was hope and he there was seemingly none left, or so he thought.
The driver got out, "So this 'her' you speak of. I assume she was in that car?"
Travis' brow arched, "That's what I'd like to know. Lee, come on dude. Who were you after? Emily??? Who???"
Head still down, heavy, shallow breathing, his dilated eyes leered up under his thick brows, "J...J...Jo!"
"Holy shit. You mean....your ex was there?? In the club?? Ohh bro, did she see you with....oh wow. I think I get it now."
The driver chimed in once more, speaking to Travis, "Look. I don't know what the fuck is going on, nor do I really care at this point because you're friend here needs some serious help but....maybe I can offer some. I drove a lot of people around tonight and that car you had me chasing....it's hard to mistake. I saw it earlier tonight at some big party not far from here where I dropped some college kids off at. Maybe that's where they're headed?"
Lee stood right up, weakly leaning on the car with sapphires gleaming of hope, "Where!??!"
"Well, from this point, it's about a few miles North, near the bay off of Red Tide Rd. Just follow the noise. Those kind of parties last till sunrise."
Without hesitation and no clue where he was at or going, Lee staggered off across the street, bound and determined to find his way to Jo.
"Lee!!" Travis called out, running after him, "What are you doing???"
"What the fuck does it look like??" he huffed, still catching his breath, "I'm walking there."
"Well first off, you're going the wrong way and second, you heard that guy, it's miles away. It'll take all night!"
"I'll call a cab on the way. In the meantime, you live here in the Hub so show me which fucking way to go!"
All was finally quiet except for the consistent humming of the Chevy's 450 horsepower engine accompanied by a foreign sound that spanned through the car's dark interior.
Still shaken after the close call with the truck, Callie's hands were planted firmly on each side of her seat while Craig proudly grinned at Gael in the mirror.
"Nice driving man but I think you fucked something up after going all General Lee over that hump in the road back there and bottoming out. I can smell oil."
"So sorry man. Couldn't see it around the tail end of that tanker."
"It's all good. What matters is you got us all through that fucked up fiasco in one piece. Let's just get back to the party so I can take a peek at the undercarriage. Turn off on Red Tide Drive just up the way. It's about a mile up the bay from there."
He turned to Jo who still clung to him like glue and hadn't spoken a single word since they had left Pandemonium, "Hey sweetheart, you good?"
She slowly sat up, grimacing at the switchblade concealed within her bra that had shifted during the race to the car and was now digging into her ribs from beneath the underwire.
Caught off guard, Craig's curious eyes couldn't help being entertained by her expeditious and rather indiscreet removal of the weapon.
"I am now," she huffed in relief as she handed it to him, then proceeded to correct her misplaced breasts which Craig immediately forced his eyes away for.
She then gazed at his impeccable profile and sighed, "Craig...."
His head tilted, brows furrowed at her pause, "What is it love?"
Her ashamed eyes fell when they met his beautiful blues and moved to peer out her window, "I owe you an apology. I—"
"No no no. You owe me absolutely nothing. If anyone should be apologizing, it's me for how terribly crass I was to you tonight. I was ridiculously out of li—"
She remained staring out her window, wiping away a stray tear, "Please stop and just let me get this out."
Slightly stunned, he was kindly compliant with his soft and simple reply, "O...k."
As she attempted to speak, she froze, her ears like a cat, "Do you hear that??"
"Oh you mean that lovely little rattle? That's coming from under the ca—"
"No! Shhhh!"
A curious brow lifted as Craig briefly concentrated, "Ummm, no? What is it?"
"The....music. It's so faint but I can hea....," She paused, brows furrowing and eyes moving to the lifeless radio, "One way or another," she mumbled, "I'm gonna get—"
Gael's phone rang, startling Josie not only by the deafening sound but also from the ringtone itself as the legendary Prince of darkness bellowed, 'All aboard!!! Ha ha ha ha!!' which was then followed by the iconic guitar riff of Ozzy's classic hit 'Crazy Train'.
The tune was an instant trigger. Gasping, Josie grabbed Craig's hand in a death grip as a frightful vision played out before her wide eyes. The same vision she experienced once before in Craig's car, only it was much more lucid and foreshadowing.
The unstoppable red and white striped locomotive was back and barreling towards Craig's Chevelle that appeared to have stalled directly upon the tracks, then became barricaded within the lowered gates. She could see Gael's hand, which she recognized by his clothing, desperately trying to restart the car. She could hear the train's horn repeatedly blaring and the screeching of it's iron wheels upon the tracks as it tried to slow down to lessen the impact but it had been going much too fast to even make a difference. The two hundred ton locomotive collided with the two ton vehicle in a fiery and fatal explosion, completely obliterating it and surely killing anyone still inside, which Josie was unable to see.
A sudden onset of joggling in the Chevy caused her vision to vanquish, forcing her eyes back to reality just in time to see that they were rapidly approaching the foreseen railroad crossing.
Josie lunged cross Craig's legs and grabbed the back of Gael's seat, "STOPPPPPPP!!!!!!!!!!" she screamed, severely startling him and Callie.
"AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!" the couple screamed back in unison as Gael's phone flew out of his hands mid call and his foot packed on the breaks.
Coming to a skidding stop only a few feet before the tracks, the car sputtered and stalled and just as Josie's vision had predicted, the red lights on the signal masts began to flash and the warning bells chimed, then the barrier gates lowered.
Stunned from the dramatic standstill, Gael, Callie, Craig and Josie sat paralyzed within the crippled car as ominous howls reverberated in the distance to forewarn of the monstrous beast's impending arrival and soon following, the raging steel upon steel generated joggling through the earth and under their feet.
Before anyone had even moved a muscle, Josie swiftly emerged from the car and ran up near the gates for more validation on her vision.
Within mere seconds, Craig was right behind her, his hands desperately grasping her arms, "What are you doing??!!!!!" he shouted against the noisy bells.
"I have to see it!!! I have to see the train!!!"
"Have you lost your mind??!! It's dangerous to stand this close! Get back in the car! You can see it from there!"
He tried to pull her back but she wriggled out of his clutches, "NO!!! I need to know if it's the train I saw in my vision the other night! Craig, I just had it again!"
"The...the same one???"
"YES!! But..."
"But what????"
"There was more. As clear as you are standing before me! It was this crossing. I'm sure of it and your car, it..." She began to frantically ramble, "it stalled on the tracks and the gates came down and Gael couldn't start the car. He tried over and over and I could see the train and hear it and then it hit your car! It exploded into a fiery blaze and when your car started sputtering, I woke up from the vision and saw the tracks and that's why I screamed at Gael to stop and look what happened!! Your car DID stall!! If he hadn't stopped, it would have stalled right there on the fucking tracks and we all would have been trapped and I couldn't see if we all got out in time or not!!"
Craig's grip on her arms loosened as he recalled the moment just before her outburst to stop the car, "That song...the one that kept turning on in my car the other night on our way to Winchester. One way or Another by Blondie. You were mumbling it. That's what you heard??"
"Yes! It was coming from the radio that you demolished and then...Gael's ringtone...Crazy Train!!! That's when the vision happened."
As the horn sounded again, much closer, Craig's Adam's apple bobbed as he gulped, then he and Josie turned, their eyes frozen like deer in the blinding light that powered through a colossal cloud of steam.
For a brief moment, Josie couldn't help but flashback to the night she sat with Lee on the train bridge, their feet dangling and hands tightly joined as a freight train barreled below them, blasting them with a tornadic wind and the same blindingly beautiful light. It was an adrenaline rush like no other and it was happening again, but this time, Lee was pushed right off that bridge and out of her memory as she and Craig clung to each other in their own moment of wynorrific frisson.
Bursting out of the smoke, the ferocious locomotive reared it's red and white striped ugly head, validating to both Josie and Craig that her vision was in fact a premonition and although neither had spoken it yet, they both believed that the ghost of the very dead Elizabeth had something to do with the murder attempt on their lives that Josie's newfound clairvoyance had foiled.
As the freight train roared past, horn blaring, Craig reeled Josie closer against him, leaving no space between their trembling bodies. With her cheek pressed to his chest, the cold wind raged through her blonde strands and forced her lids to flutter and leak streams of tears from her eyes. The vigorous clanking and thumping of the whirling wheels upon the tracks were in sync with Craig's life source pounding against her ear. The only thought she had in that moment was never hearing his heartbeat again and the terrifying reality of how close that sound had came to ceasing brought a lot of clarity, especially when she didn't have one single thought about her own life being at risk.
She gazed up at him, a soft breeze still flowing through her hair as the long chain of cars sped by, "What I was going to tell you in the car was that you were right about everything. I should have listened to you. You were just trying to save me from more heartache but my stupid, stubborn self just had to go there to try and save him instead when he clearly didn't want to be saved. Not by me anyways. The fucked up part is that he knew about my past with Gerry and how I believed for so long that he had been unfaithful and with my own sister of all people and then Lee goes and does the exact same thing to me. Emily is her name. She's supposed to be my friend and Lee knew that but it obviously meant nothing to him just as I surely don't and she knew who he was to me too and that didn't stop her either. I never told you about her or what she did. A very long time ago, she had sex with my father in our home, literally right under my mother's nose while she slept upstairs. It took a long time but her and I became friends again because she seemed to be genuinely contrite about it but as you saw tonight, just as I did, that was all a lie. Don't get me wrong, I know that Lee and I are over and is free to screw whomever he pleases but that doesn't make it hurt any less. I can't just turn off what I feel for him and I hate myself for it, especially now."
Her eyes welled with tears as she gave his cheek a single, soft stroke, "I...I was so blinded by him that I couldn't see what was right in front of me, just as you said to me tonight but I let all of that go in one ear and right out the other and I ruined and wasted a perfect and amazing night with you and more importantly, I deeply hurt you in the process, all to learn the hard way that I was already where I belonged and had belonged all along and for that, I am so, so very sorry Craig. My eyes are wide open now. I see you. Just please tell me it's not too late?"
His eyes glistened with his own tears and his lips parted to respond, but Josie's impatience got the better of her as she took a leap of faith and pulled his lips to hers.
It was a moment of pure heavenly bliss for the soft-hearted mob man, her soft, sweet tasting lips moving slowly, tenderly, yet passionately in union with his. A moment he had waited a lifetime for. A moment he never wanted to end. A dream within a dream that he was afraid to wake up from and face the reality that he believed Josie was evading but for the time being, he would milk that moment for as long as he could.
As the last car of the mile long train passed by, the chaotic railroad ruckus began to evanesce into the night along with the whipping wind and soon following was the immediate stop of the ringing bells. All was silent except for the faint whimpers in Josie's throat occurring each time Craig reclaimed her lips between breaths as he cupped her face within his loving hands. All was still except for Josie's hands that molded to and gently caressed the back of Craig's head and neck and the joining of their tongues that swayed to a song that only they could hear. Nothing else existed. Not the almost fatal accident. Not the speeding tons of steel that may have ended their lives. Not Gael and Callie surely gawking at the special moment from the car. Nothing except one thing that blared like the train's horn at Craig through the silence and weighed upon him as heavily as the locomotive itself, stealing his breath and trampling over beautiful moment. The invisible, larger than life elephant named Lee.
"No!" he exclaimed as he broke the bonding seal of their mouths and gently pushed her back, "Not like this Jo."
Confused and breathless, she panted, "Not like what??"
"This Jo?? As much as I want this and you, after what transpired tonight with Lee, I won't do it. I won't do it to myself and I won't do it to you. You're rebounding. Your head is here with me but your heart isn't. You said yourself, you can't just turn off what you feel for him. I want all of you or I choose none of you. I deserve that don't I?? To be someone's twin flame or soul mate or whatever the fuck you call it, and not a second choice?? Because that's what I am. Second. We're only here right now in this moment because of him. Would you have told me all those lovely things and kissed me if you hadn't witnessed what you did tonight at Pandemonium??"
"Craig I—"
"No Jo, you wouldn't have and you know it. You know that I want you. God I desperately and ridiculously want you but I feel that I'm just a stand in of some sort like I was to Liz and—"
Tears filled her eyes, "Oh my god Craig. Are you saying I'm using you??"
"Aren't you? Maybe not intentionally but...you're hurting. Very badly. You haven't even had time to process what you saw, let alone heal from it yet—"
"Craig please just let me tal—"
"You said your eyes are open now, well... after seeing you run after him the way you did tonight, so are mine and jesus christ Jo, you even asked me to go with you, to chase after your ex and being the fucking fool I am when it comes to women, I actually fucking did it and—"
She took his hands in hers, her eyes earnest, "What I feel for you is real. That kiss was real and as you might put it, ridiculously glorious. This night with you was real. I could have stayed home and wallowed, staring at my phone, waiting for him to call but I didn't. I chose you. I know I fucked up. I never should have went. Those photos should have been all I needed to see. I...I don't know what happened. I just...I just really think I needed to see it to believe it even when the proof was right there in front of me."
His hands left hers and cupped her face, "Just like the proof that's right in front of you now and always has been. You say what you feel is real. What is it that you feel for me Jo? Do you love me Jo?? And I mean, truly, madly, deeply love me and ONLY me?? Are you as crazy in love with me as I am with you??" His hands fell as he sighed, "I think we both know the answer to that and until you see or have no room for no other man in your heart but me and until you can say those three little words to me and mean them with every ounce of your heart and soul, then I can go no further with you romantically. I won't go through it again. I settled for Liz and fell for her lies all because I craved that special love and affection that I never had. Even Jason warned me and I didn't listen and I found out the hard way. She used me to spite him and get over him. I don't want your love and affection when it's for all the wrong reasons. I won't settle again, even if that means being alone for the rest of my worthless existence so—"
"You are not worthless! You are not second best and I am not using you! I can get over him. Just give me a little time."
He shook his head, "What if you never do? or...what if, after you've done all of your soul searching, you DO get over him and by that time, I'm over you? I won't wait forever Jo when I don't know if you'll ever truly be mine. As much as this pains me beyond measure to do and say, this...whatever this even is, is over. The last thing I want to do is hurt you but this is killing me slowly. Your words right now and a simple kiss prove nothing to me except that you're just trying to fill a void. I know you don't see it right now but I'm doing this for your own damn good Jo....and mine too. I've had enough Jo. My heart can't take this anymore and I'm sorry I ever let things get as far as they did with you. That's on me."
Craig walked away and stopped in front of his car, giving the hood a tap, "Pop the hood Gael."
Gael obeyed, then rolled the window down, "You need some help?"
"Nope. I'm good. Just give it a crank when I tell ya."
"Got it."
As Craig was bent over, tweaking the Chevy's internal organs, Josie approached him, her lips still tingly and covered in his sweet taste, "Craig, can we please just—"
His hand movement ceased and his head angled to side eye her, "Please just get in the car Jo."
Her eyes burnt of tears once more as she complied in silence and returned to the back seat. He was now addressing her by her name and no longer as love, baby or sweetheart and although it was something so minor, it majorly stung.
Callie turned around in concern, "You ok sweety?"
She forced a smile, only glancing at her before gazing out her window, "Yeah. I'm fine."
"Like, what just happened? The club, the car, the train, that super hot kiss?? Sorry, we couldn't help but—"
"It's ok. Could I maybe just tell you later? I don't feel much like talking right now."
"S...sure. Of course. Just so you know, you can talk to me about anything, when you're ready that is. I'll help in any way I can."
"Thanks Callie."
In the silence, Josie heard her phone vibrating within the pocket of Craig's blazer that she still wore, just waiting for him to ask for that back next. Upon looking at her phone, her lips pursed in anger. It was Lee.
Harshly hitting ignore, she powered her phone down and shoved it back in her pocket, then resumed her stare out the window.
"Ok, Give her a crank!" Craig commanded.
After a few turns of the ignition, the Chevelle fired right up.
The hood slammed shut and Craig appeared right at Gael's window, giving two brisk knocks on top the car, "I'll take the wheel now. Slide on over Gael. Callie, hop in the back."
As Callie transferred to the back, Craig peered up at the eerie sky before reclaiming the driver's seat, "There's a storm coming. Time to get back to the party."
Still very high, Lee's swift strides swayed from side to side in his stupor as Travis tried to keep up, "Where the fuck is the cab man???"
"It's Boston and it's a Friday night Lee. They're busy," Travis snapped, "So, what the hell even happened back there at the club huh??"
Panting and sweating, "You don't even wanna know."
"Uhhh yes, yes I do! You're hauling ass out of there, chasing your ex in some panic and bullets are flying everywhere!"
"That had nothing to do with me."
"You sure about that man? I mean, you weren't exactly discreet by sticking your tongue down Emily's throat in her mob boyfriend's fucking club and then you just disappeared with her. Where did you go?? Did Johnny catch you??"
Lee came to an abrupt stop and pulled his phone out, "Right now, I wish it was Johnny who caught me."
"Calling the cab company is not going to make them get here any faster."
"Can you just shut the fuck up already?? I can't fucking think straight!"
"Or see for that matter," Travis muttered as Lee scrolled through his phone with one eye shut.
Finally finding Jo's number in his contacts because he couldn't even recall it from memory to just dial it, let alone see clearly to do it, Lee tapped the call button and stood anxiously with the phone to his ear as he spoke with vehemence and reiteration.
"Come on, come on, please, please, pick up, pick up, pick up, pick up."
After three rings, it went straight to voicemail which he then knew she ignored the call but it also triggered his memory of the voicemail she left him early that morning that he had refused to listen to.
"Fuck!! Where is it???!!" he barked as his thumb frantically rummaged through his phone.
"Where's what????"
"The voicema....oh shit, found it!!"
At the sound of Josie's voice as she began to speak, Lee's blurry eyes blurred even more from welling tears.
"Lee, hey umm. It's me. I..I just wanted to tell you happy birthday and that I hope you have a good day somehow and I hope this message doesn't ruin it. It's not my intentions. I just wish I was there with you. That's how it was supposed to be. Regardless of everything I...I will always love you and..." she choked up but held it in. "God I miss you. I miss us. I miss all the good times even if they were far and few between the bad." She sighed. "I did not intend to go like this. I wasn't even going to call at all but I...I needed to try one more time because I don't know how to let go like you do. And I don't understand how you can just walk away. You were it. You were my North, my South, my East and my West. My safe haven. My noon, my night, my talk, my song. A love I had never experienced and thought would last forever. Was I really wrong?? Maybe I pried too much to know the real you because you wouldn't let me know that side of you. I know you went through a personal hell that no one should ever have to endure but I truly believed that my love could heal you. That if I held you close enough, the pain would fade. I see now that that was where I was truly wrong. My pain doesn't even come close to yours but it's still real and I don't know how to bear it. To move forward without you but I'm trying. It's just that...you're the only one who really knew me at all and that's what makes it so incredibly hard. So do the memories. You fucking existed and cannot be erased. Tell me what to do Lee? Tell me how to let go. Show me how it's so easy for you to do so I can do it too."
Right there on the sidewalk, Lee dropped to his knees, arms limp at his sides and phone slipping from his hand to the ground as he returned to another catatonic state, tears falling.
Travis reached inn his pocket, pulled out a nicely folded red and white handkerchief and handed it to Lee, "Here man. I don't know what's going on but get up before someone calls the cops and you get arrested for public intox or some shit. You're a hot mess. Wipe your face and let's keep moving."
Lee began mumbling lyrics he felt were of relevance as he gazed into space, "Met a girl, thought she was grand. Fell in love, found out first hand. Went well for a week or two, then it all came unglued. She fuckin hates me..."
"Yeah well you're the one who's unglued and I fuckin hate you right now too. Here comes the cab. Get the hell up bro."
Slouched in the backseat, Lee fondled the handkerchief as he finally confessed his sins to Travis, coming to a realization along the way, "I slept with Emily man."
Sarcastically, "Yeah, I figured as much. So, was it all worth it?"
"Not in the least. It was nothing like I thought it would be. Nothing went right. Had to stay high to even function. Just one fucking mess is all it was and then...."
"Then???"
Lee gave a brief answer, then gazed out his window in silence, "The karma train came for me and forever was lost."
Summary: Jo blurts out the truth. One reaction is candid and another is positively unexpected. Feeling attacked, Craig unloads. Humorous stories become the icebreaker inside the heated Chevelle. A nightclub is hoppin. Travis is fifty shades of green. A trap is set and the addictive bait is greatly consumed. Lee's conscious holds an addiction of it's own but is it strong enough to defeat his demons? The after party is also hoppin and Craig is the star of the show yet again. He unloads on another victim who had pushed his last button. Josie and Craig get close and steamy on the dance floor for a second time. All seems picture perfect until another picture triggers pandemonium. Craig snaps.
*Chapter Warnings* Language, angst, drug and alcohol use, bare booty shot, gunfire, sexual depictions and language,
Stories Stories Stories Masterlist
Boston, Massachusetts
March 25
With Jo tucked securely under his wing, Craig pushed through the crowd of panicked people blocking the back exit of the gallery with Gael and Callie right behind them. As they neared the door, they overheard a distressed waiter informing another employee that the man who was found with a bullet hole to the heart in the bathroom was not the only one deceased. Inside a stall was the other man, also snuffed out in the same manner, who was in the bidding war to purchase Craig's art.
Craig knew right away that Valentin was the one who pulled the trigger and that the innocent men died over a scorned ego. He had always been Valentin's biggest rival in the art world and because the murdered men were regular clients of Valentin's, he considered them traitors and it only added fuel to the fire when they fought over purchasing Craig's work. What did them in was when they took their bids to an extreme high just to own the piece and that sent Valentin into a jealous rage. The deathly move was also a power play against Craig. No one outshined Valentin and no one threatened him, which Craig had done both that night.
As the police were arriving in the front of the building, the four slipped out the back and sped off with a miraculously sobered up Craig behind the wheel. Although he knew there were multiple witnesses that could place him nowhere near the restroom at the time of the shooting, he didn't want to deal with the cops. He would endure their questioning when and if they came looking for him but for the time being, his only priority was getting Jo to safety and in the world of organized crime, the men in blue were of no protection.
All was quiet in the Chevelle except for the rumbling of the engine as Craig drove around Boston with Jo nestled against him, constantly checking his surroundings for being tailed and once he was certain there was no threat, he would then head to the after party where they could all hopefully relax and unwind for awhile but in the meantime, he had some explaining to do to the beholders of the eyes he could feel upon him.
With his worried, baby blues in the rearview mirror, he looked at Gael who had Callie pressed against him, "Alright man, I said I would explain but you better brace yourself because—"
Jo cut him off as she sat up and turned around to face Gael, then huffed, "He's mob. Not much more to say."
Craig's face whipped to her with stunned eyes just as Gael and Callie did with each other.
"Ok umm, no???" Craig strongly disagreed as his brows furrowed at her, then his eyes moved back to Gael, "Well yes...." he contradicted, "but...there's more to it than—"
Gael interrupted as his shellshocked eyes met Craig's in the mirror, "Your Mafia? So THAT explains your gun."
"It does, yes but I...I don't really like the term Mafia. I prefer—"
Callie sarcastically stalled his words, bringing his eyes to hers, "Criminal, gangster, thug, villain, assassin, ruffian, hooligan, piece of shit?"
"Well I...," He paused, brow raised at her extensive OC vocabulary, then he frowned, "Mob will do just fine," he corrected until he realized, "Wait...piece of—"
A wide grin stretched over Gael's face and his eyes beamed as he blurted out his joy, "Fucking bad ASS!!! My boss is a mobster!!" He then asked with hope-laced enthusiasm, "Does that mean I'm one too or will be??"
Craig displayed a curled, half grin at Gael's eagerness to join the dark side but Callie shut the entire idea down as she snapped and exploded at her thrill-seeking boyfriend, "What??? Have you lost your freaking mind Gael??? This isn't some Robert De Niro mob movie!! This is real life and we could have died back there! People DID die! I swear to god if you even think about it, I'm gone!. No, NO WAY you're selling your soul to some daredevil all for money and an adrenaline rush. I told you this guy was bad news! Pull over! Let me out!"
"Everybody just calm the fuck down!" Craig barked and sped up, "Nobody is getting out of this fucking car until we reach our destination and then sweetheart, I will gladly hold the fucking door open for you because I've had just about enough of your shrieking, Karen controlling mouth."
The silence was back as the acceleration of the engine became louder, except for Jo who stared out her window while speaking softly to Craig, "He's not Brando. You can't just expect him to step into the shoes your brother left behind."
He side-eyed her, one arm stretched out stiff to the steering wheel with a tight-fisted grip, "Yeah I think I know that Jo. Un-fucking-believable."
"And," she continued, turning to face him, "You can't blame Callie for being upset when all of this was thrown at both of them out of left field. As you once told me, this life isn't for everybody. You should have clued him in from the get go."
"Yeah, I did say that and it's very true and I didn't tell him because I didn't want to scare him off but CLEARLY he don't scare easily, AS you can see, it wouldn't have even mattered if it were then or now but thank you JO for all the support and for ratting me out instead of letting ME tell him and I'm not the one who even brought about the idea of recruiting him. It was HIS wishful thinking, AS you heard, and no, I suppose I cannot blame Callie for being upset BUT I'm not going to sit here and be insulted by her in my own fucking car. I tried to be nice. I tried to apologize. I kissed her ass basically and now you're turning on me too so I'm just fucking done. Everybody shut their damn pie holes so I can drive."
The silence lasted no more than ten seconds when Callie bravely defied his command, "So then, was all of that back there because of you or just some random wacko shooting up the place??"
His eyes rolled so hard that nothing but the whites were visible, "Good god. Right now, I wish I was the one who had been shot, preferably in my fucking ears."
Josie's gasp and hands slapping over her eyes gained his full attention as the prior vision of Craig's bloodied abdomen returned to torment her.
With instant regret of his words, he was quick to apologize as his hand massaged her back, "Hey...I...I'm sorry love. I wasn't thinking. My head is all over the place right now. We'll talk about that and everything else when we're alone."
Glaring at Callie in the mirror, Craig took a sharp turn and then one more down an alley where he pulled up and parked in the back of the after party.
For a few moments, they all sat in more silence as they viewed the backyard full of keg drinking students among other random attendees that were all dressed as if it were summer on the forty degree night.
Gael's chuckle broke the silence with a humorous tale, "Another reason I don't drink much anymore. It makes you so warm. This one time, I was so smashed on vodka that I rode a snowmobile with a friend, shirtless in a snowstorm and I literally got frostbite around my nipples. Didn't feel a thing though until the next morning."
Playing along to help ease the tension, Craig laughed as he also shared a story, "Yeah. I've done crazy drinking shit too in the middle of winter. I literally stripped down in front of all my friends, butt ass naked except for a pair of boots and a scarf around my neck and ran through the snow, then slipped on my ass, so I just sat there, balls deep in the icy snow and proudly took a snow bath with a cigarette hanging from my grinning lips. Pretty wild indeed. Should have seen how red my ass cheeks and ball sack was after the fact. Luckily, no frostbite though."
Gael rolled in laughter and it became contagious as Callie and Jo began to loudly giggle.
"I can totally picture it," Josie claimed and smiled at Craig as she visualized the moment from his detailed description. "You're lucky your hot nuts didn't stick to the wet ground like that kid's tongue did to that pole on Christmas Story."
Craig winced with a grimace as he admitted a truth, "Yeah welllll, it kinda did. A shot of whiskey poured over top finally unglued me."
Roaring chortles rocked the Chevy.
"You actually ran around naked in front of your guy friends?" Callie asked, still laughing, "That took a lot of....balls!"
Shaking his head, "Alright, alright, ha ha ha. Jo, it's YOUR turn for humiliation now!!" Craig eagerly announced.
She sighed, feeling skittish, "Ugh, ok welllllll....does it have to be in the winter? Can it just be a drunk story?"
Craig grinned, "Yes yes of course. Any drunk story. About YOU. Do tellllll."
"Well, how about the night you and I got shitfaced together?"
"Oh no no no sweetheart. I've already roasted myself. It's ALLLLL about you now baby. So come on. What stupid shit have you done while inebriated?"
"Fine," she pouted and chose a story that instantly came to mind. She also felt Craig would get a kick out of it since it involved his bff and her brother Jason and she also had another hidden motive for telling it.
"So I had recently turned twenty-one and believe me, I did a LOT of partying back then. One night, I was at Charlie's bar with friends and I drank sooooo many tequila shots—"
"Wait," Craig interrupted, "You were drinking at Charlie's? Sonny owned and still owns that bar and from what I recall, you don't like him one teeny tiny bit."
"I don't but I didn't know he owned the place, until that night. It was also the night I found out about Jason and his involvement in organized crime."
Craig turned to face Callie with a smug grin, "Jason's her brother. Sonny's the big boss man. We're all just one happy little mob family."
With a frown and a warning slap to his arm, Josie continued, "ANYWAYS, not knowing I was there, Jason came in and he didn't see us in the corner. He went straight to a back room and I thought that was so odd and you know me. I had to investigate."
"No surprise there," Craig teased.
"AND I overheard them—"
"No surprise AGAIN," he playfully snickered.
An eye roll and a sigh, "Stop it. ANYWAYS, it sounded like shady shit was going down and when Jason left, I hid and—"
"Let me guess. You followed him."
A whiny shout, "Oh my god Craaaaig, let me finiiiiish!!"
He chuckled, pleased with himself, "Sorry babe. I just know you way tooooo well. Ok, go on and don't skimp on the details. This is all way too interesting."
"Ok...so YES, I followed him. Down to the pier where he went inside a warehouse. Good thing I did too, which you will see. Some men with guns came out and left, like three or four maybe, but Jason didn't, so I went to find him. I saw a door with a light underneath it and when I opened it, there he was, hands handcuffed behind his back and ankles bound with rope. Needless to say, he was both pissed and happy to see me staggering in. Since neither of us had a key to the handcuffs, I tried to undo the rope but the knot was ridiculously tight. Now, here's why he was lucky I followed him. While I was tugging and picking and cussing like a sailor at the knot, Jason spotted bobby pins in my hair that I forgot I was wearing, SO there I am, trying to pick the lock with this tiny, little piece of metal that I'm seeing two of and mind you, I had only ever seen it done in movies so I'm rambling on with slurred speech of how it's never going to work and then," She throws her hands up, "Poof! The damn thing shoots out of my fingers and goes flying across the floor, so there's me, forgetting I had more of them in my hair and I stumble to my feet and go looking for the one I lost.
Jay's like, 'JO! In your hair!' and I'm like," She starts laughing, 'Jay, I know it's a mess OK?? I fell twice on the way here!' And then he gets mad, saying 'those guys would be coming back soon and that I needed to shut up and focus,' so then I get mad because he was being so mean and I told him 'he should be more grateful that I was even there to help him because if I had minded my own business, he would be up shit creek without a paddle' and he's like, 'you're not doing me any good. Just give me the bobby pins and I'll pick it myself. You need to get out of here.' I refused and argued that 'he wouldn't leave me if it were me' and he argued back that 'he could just carry me out if that were the case but that I couldn't do the same for him,' so then I'm telling HIM to 'just shut up and tell me what he was involved in or I was going to call mom and tell her that he's hanging around a notorious crime lord.' He glares at me and says 'are you fucking serious right now?' and I pull my cell out of my pocket and wave it at him and say 'or I can call the cops,' then," She laughs again, "I'm like, 'Oh my god Jay, why didn't I think of this is the first place??!! I can call the cops because they got the keys to the handcuffs!!'
Craig throwed his head back against the seat and clapped his hands as he guffawed, "Oh dear god Jo, you're killin me."
"Oh just you wait Craig, I'm so not done. SO," she chuckles, "Jay shouts at me, 'NO! No cops Jo!! Get another fucking pin out of your hair!' and I'm like, 'Stop SHOUTING at me or I'm leaving!!' By this time Jason knows he has to play nice so he gives me this lame apology and bribes me by telling me he promises to show me how to ride, hence how I got my Yamaha and—"
Craig's eyes popped, "You ride??"
Josie proudly stiffened in her seat, smiling with her chin held high, "Yep, Sure do."
Half smile, enamored stare and growling whisper, "Bad....ass."
"So then, obviously, I agreed and began picking at the lock again and BOOM, it unlocks. I was in so much shock that it actually worked that I was getting ready to squeal over my success when we heard the men's muffled voices and footsteps down the hall. Jason swiftly untied his legs, then came up with this spur of the moment plan that he would pretend to still be tied up and hurt and told me to 'sit by him and run when he jumps up to fight them off.' I swear everything hit the fucking fan after that. I never sobered up so fast in my life.
There were three guys with guns and they were pissed when they saw me and that Jason's legs were untied. They're like, 'who the hell are you and how did you get in here?' I played dumb and begged them for help, saying that 'I was drunk and homeless and looking for a place to crash for the night and I found this man and he's hurt and needs an ambulance,' so one of the dudes forces Jason to his feet by lifting him up under his arms and then Jason attacks them and I did what he said...I ran, shoving one of the guys out of my way but I froze in the doorway because I couldn't leave Jay behind. They had guns. He didn't, so I turned around and saw that the guy I pushed was aiming his gun at Jason as he struggled with the other guys. I didn't even hesitate. I grabbed him from behind and pulled his arm down. We struggled too and he threw me to the floor and pointed the gun right at me. It was only seconds and Jason had a gun placed point blank at his chest, then shot rang out from the doorway. Everybody ducked but me. I instantly ran to a gun I saw on the floor, picked it up and swung around, firing it once out of both fear and adrenaline at the place the other shot had sounded from and that's when Sonny, Max and Milo came charging in with their guns drawn. Jason had already disabled all three of the men and grabbed me to shield and disarm me and held his gun up in surrender until he realized it was Sonny and then there's me and my drunk mouth, cussing all of them out for putting my brother in danger. The end. Ta da!!"
Hot and bothered, Craig shifted in his seat, "You drunken, bad ass little vixen you. I am totally turned the fuck on right now."
"Wow, totally bitchin!" Gael added.
Feeling the rush from reliving the memory, Josie's eyes smiled at Craig, reciprocating his feelings.
Callie sat right up, her baffled eyes scanning over all three of them, "Are you all demented?? Ya'll could have been killed. I can't believe ya'll think this mob shit is cool????"
"There was a little moral to my story Callie," Josie explained, "Cleary yes, it's a dangerous world but not all that live this life are bad like you think they are. Like Craig, my brother is on the good side to keep the bad ones away. Those men were attempting a hostile takeover of Sonny's territory. They reneged on the deal they made and were going to kill Jason after using him to lure Sonny there and kill him too. They were drug and weapon dealers. Shit that no one wants in Salem or anywhere else for that matter. I understand your confliction because of Gael—"
"Do you? Do you really? Because it's quite clear you have feelings for Craig, so what if he would have been shot tonight?? Would you still feel all turned on by it???"
"Alright, alright," Craig intervened, waving his hand, "Come on. Enough. Bad shit went down tonight but we're all safe and what happened does not mean it was mob related," he claimed, knowing damn well it was, "It's over. Let's try to relax and enjoy what's left of this night. So how about this? No more talk or stories of guns and shit and that now means it's YOUR turn Callie to tell us a drunken story of your own to distract our thoughts and make us laugh so that we go into this party with big fucking smiles upon our faces. Surely there must be a time when you pulled that stick out of your ass for one night and got all sauced up and I don't mean in the bedroom?"
Gael cringed and chuckled, "Bad analogy bro. So bad."
"Bad I am," Craig claimed with a grin and a wink, "Now...spill it Cal. We're getting thirsty."
She sat back, eyes rolling and arms crossed, "Whatever, fine. I'll make this short and sweet to shut your warped mouth up. This one time—"
Craig couldn't resist, "At band camp?"
Gael and Jo both chortled as Callie glared, "You know what smart ass? Actually, it's funny though that you mentioned that because ironically we were all drinking homemade apple pie wine and playing truth or dare. I'm a lightweight as it is and I hadn't eaten that day. It was blizzard conditions outside and I was dared to strip down and make snow angels in the front yard and so I did it. Rock solid nipples in the air and a perfect shot of everything down below each time I spread my legs. Happy now mob man?"
Craig stared, eyes enthralled, "Very."
Josie was staring too. At him, "Are we done now?"
He smiled, pleased that she was clearly jealous yet once again, "Yes love. Let's go."
"Hey wait!" Callie commanded as they all stepped out of the car.
Craig sighed, eyes rolling as he turned back, "What now?"
"So, did that shooting have anything to do with you or not? Or was it just some coincidence that those men wanted to buy your painting and then they both end up dead only moments later?"
A sly grin curled on his lips before leaving her there, stunned by his answer, "If I tell you, I'll have to kill you."
After a few hours of driving around and boozing it up, the limo with the other Boston trio inside pulled up in front of Johnny's nightclub, toasting to a fun-filled night with the last of their red wine.
Relaxed with one leg crossed over the other and his arm stretched out behind Emily who sat comfortably close to him, Lee guzzled down the wine, then licked his bottom lip as he indiscreetly ogled her cleavage, "Are you sure Johnny doesn't have a problem with me being here?"
"Yes I'm sure. I told you on the way here what he said and we probably won't see very much of him. He had some business meeting earlier and he's been distracted ever since. I think something's going on at the pier tonight a few blocks down so let's just go fucking party already. I know where his stash is inside."
"Sounds good to me! I assume we don't have to wait in that line outside?" Lee asked as he stared at the creepy, neon sign reading 'Pandemonium' with the first and last three letters flashing so it would emphasize on the word 'demon'.
"Nope," she validated with a smile, "follow me boys. We're VIP."
She led them to a side entrance labeled VIP where a brawny bouncer stood guard wearing a business suit so tight that it greatly pronounced his biceps and even his manhood and judging by the ear piece, black sunglasses and an expression that screamed 'go ahead punk, make my day', Lee was certain he was packing more than just a sizeable cock within his pants.
With one look at Emily and Travis, he opened and held the door, no questions asked and luckily for Lee, no pat downs, for there was no way he was spending an evening in such a place and area without packing his own heat.
The bass of AWOLNATION's 'Sail' pounded through Lee's chest and vibrated his ear drums as they traveled down a long hallway where a sauna-like heatwave suffocated his airways and drew instant beads of sweat upon his forehead until they reached the very end.
Refilling his deprived lungs with a hefty gasp of booze and sex scented air, Lee's dilated sapphire's scoped out his surroundings, starting with a bar that traveled down an entire wall and then they surfed over the elbow to elbow packed dance floor that lit up hundreds of heads with strobe lights and spotlights and above the dance floor, on raised platforms were women, definitely drag Lee deciphered for obvious lower region reasons, dancing in cages in random areas of the colossal club.
"You guys get your drinks! I'll be right back!' Emily shouted as they stopped at the bar, then she motioned to one of the barbacks, "VIP! Their drinks are free all night!"
Travis scoffed after she left, "My drinks should always be free. I fucking work here and don't even get a discount. All she does is fuck the boss to get what she wants."
"Hey man, chill and just enjoy this night. Don't be rude."
"Oh you would defend her. I mean, you haven't taken your eyes off her tits all night."
Lee grinned, "Well what can I say man. They're in my face and I can't deny that they'd make a great pillow....among other things."
"You won't have an 'other' thing if you touch what belongs to Johnny. I heard he had some dude fucked up pretty bad the other night for doing exactly what you're thinking of doing. You're smarter than this man. Don't let your horny cock and pills be the death of you. Don't you already have issues with Zacharra?? That's why Em had to ask him about bringing you here and then he just does a one-eighty and lets you in? Something's not right man."
"Get out of here with that shit man. Enough with your jealousy already. And I'm not worried in the least about some mob scum. I know how to handle little pricks like him. He wouldn't even see it coming."
"Or maybe you won't see him coming, especially when you're blinded by anger and bitterness over your ex and mixing it with lust over Johnny's girl and being high out of your mind. Deadly cocktail!! Jesus man and also, I thought you took your profession as a doctor seriously. You know, do no harm? That kinda thing?"
"Oh I do take it very seriously Travis, but when someone takes what I care about, people are going to find out that all bets are off."
"Yeah ok, I get it. I really do but Johnny didn't take anything from you, so who are we really talking about here?"
"Don't worry about it. The less you know about my life, the better. Now let's get some drinks and fucking party."
"Whatever man. You're only screwing yourself babe."
Lee smirked, "Not tonight BABE!"
Emily collected more pills from Johnny's private, upstairs office and as she went to leave, her mobster boyfriend pulled her back into a deep kiss and gave a warning as he painfully squeezed her face between his thumb and fingers, "Don't fuck this up Em. You owe me after what you did. Just do as your told and I'll take care of the rest, then karma will finish it. Oh the irony of Travis' friend being that dickhead doctor Pace. This couldn't have worked out better and for you too because you get not one but two doctor dicks all in the course of just a few days, then you can compare notes on who's the bigger dick and ask yourself if the ride was all worth it in the end. Now go and get busy working off all these drugs and free drinks. I got other shit to take care of tonight."
With a rough push of her face, she stumbled off down the hall, then made a pitstop in the ladies room to collect herself before returning to carry out the insidious trap.
Emily's smile returned as she ran up and grabbed a hand from both Lee and Travis, "Come on! I got the stuff. LET'S DANCE!!"
Travis declined with an attitude, "You guys go right ahead. I'm sticking to the drinks for now."
"Suit yourself! More for us!!" Lee shouted as Emily drug him off to the dance floor.
Their bodies bobbed up and down as Buckcherry's 'Crazy Bitch' rocked the room with Lee serenading the dirty lyrics to Emily, "Break me down. You got a lovely face. We're going to your place and now you got to freak me out. Scream so loud, get fucking laid!!"
Flashing her bedroom eyes, she took a pill out and slipped it to Lee. She swallowed it down first and he quickly followed, then as he vigorously shook his head to the beat, he watched her shimmering breasts bounce about while Travis viewed with an envious disgust from the bar and the tall, dark and devious Johnny lurked above in the shadows of the catwalks like a vampire, snapping zoomed in photos with his phone.
It didn't take long for the drugs to kick in with the erotic euphoria Lee had previously experienced at Travis' place, only this time it was much stronger. He felt lighter, happier and extremely tortured with a concupiscent ache in his groin.
Those weren't the only magical effects of the unknown drug. As he watched Emily dance with a hypnotic lightshow behind her, his impaired eyes began to hallucinate with a vision of her shaking her hair down and flaunting herself before him in a form fitting, lustrous platinum dress that bared her entire midriff, arms and legs all the way up to her ass.
His forehead and dark locks were beginning to dampen with perspiration and his core was twisting with pleasure, enough so that he had to physically adjust his firming cock.
Feeling a bit insecure, Lee knew that his baggy trousers weren't going to hide his growth for long, so he swooped Emily up in his arms and carried her over to a lounge area filled with white leather sofas and placed her down and teasing her with a brief peck of his lips upon hers.
The mysterious drug was hitting them both hard. Lee was now profusely sweating and his entire body was overheating. As he laid with his head arched and resting over the back of the couch and his legs sprawled out and propped on the floor, Emily mounted him. His eyes squinted to see her, for the lights had become suddenly sensitive. All of his senses seemed to have become rather raw. The loud music reverberated through his ears and pounded against his skull with each beat of the bass and to make it worse, the song playing, REO Speedwagon's 'Keep on Loving You,' caused an overbearing, emotional pain in his heart as well. That's when the rambling began. Jo this and Jo that. All of his self-control was gone. He had lost the battle of burying her memory as it surfaced with a vengeance and consumed his all of his thoughts.
Emily tried to hold his head up and make him look at her and see only her, but he fought it as he laid his head back down and continued on with his rant which frustrated her, "No no no. Lee, listen to me. Listen to my voice. It's just you and me babe. No one else."
"No...she's here. I see her. She....she's drowning and....reaching for me." he claimed, his eyes still forcefully shut so that he would continue to see her.
Emily could feel his desire for her weakening just as his solid manhood was, "No LEE! It's me who's drowning....in my wetness. Feel me!" She grabbed his hand and slid it under her dress, pressing his fingers to her warm entrance and coaxing them under her panties. He deeply moaned at her slickness and as he did so, his mouth gaped open.
Taking advantage of the situation, Emily dropped another pill into the back of his throat, then gently closed his mouth, watching him swallow, "That's it baby. You'll come back to me in no time. Let me help speed up the process. Come here."
With all her strength, she pulled him up into a sitting position so the pill would go down and work faster, then she took another pill as well.
His immensely dilated eyes opened and he gazed at her as she slowly began to grind her hips over his sleeping cock. His large, soft hands caressed her bare back as his sapphires remained locked in her dark hues, "I see you now...Emily."
A sensual sigh escaped her lips as he caved and pressed his mouth over hers. As their tongues danced together, his cock began to revive. His body was tingling all over as the drug raced through his veins.
He flipped her over and laid her back on the couch, pressing himself onto her petite body as he slid his hand under her dress once again and teased her clit in a gyrating motion.
"Oh god, yes!" she gasped, then pleaded, "Please. I want to feel them inside of me."
Although everyone in the area was having their own make-out sessions without a care as to who could see, Lee still felt uncomfortable with all the wandering eyes, "Not here. Is there somewhere else we can go? I'll give you more than a few measly fingers. Do you feel that?"
He took her hand and placed it on his throbbing cock.
"Oh myyyy. Yes I certainly do. Ok, yes, there's a back storage room."
Lee rolled right off of her and hopped up, holding his hand out to her, "Well come on then. Lead the way before this thing goes south again."
"I got more remedies in my pocket for that, so no worries."
He guffawed as she took his hand and then off they went as Travis looked on, gritting his jaw with rage and as Johnny finished up his photo shoot, then happily texted the evidence to Josie with a humiliating caption that hinted of his Lee's location, "Looks like she's snagged herself another doctor that you love. It is absolute pandemonium in here tonight."
Earlier at the after party, Craig took Josie aside to speak to her about her vision.
"Ok. It's just you and me now. Tell me exactly what you saw Jo. Was it like with the train?"
The potent punch in her glass rippled from her trembling hand, "It was just as vivid but also just as brief. One second it was there, the next it wasn't and..." Her eyes teared up, "I didn't see your face but I know it was you because you were wearing the same clothes you are wearing right now. I saw your hand, silver rings and all, covered in blood as it pressed over the wound, right there."
With a shaky index finger, she pointed to his lower abdomen near his side, then she pounded her drink back and turned her face away as the tears fell.
Craig took the empty glass from her hand and sat it upon a table, then he gently grasped her face in his hands and made her welled up eyes look at him which broke his heart, "Jo, I don't know what these visions mean or why you're having them but—"
Her tears streamed, "I don't know either but what I do know is I'm scared Craig. I'm scared to death I'm going to lose you too and I just can't. You're the only person I trust anymore and who truly cares about me and if anything happened to you or you got hurt, I—"
"Craig!" Emma hollered with excitement as she rudely marched right up to him. "I'm so glad you came! I was so worried with all that shooting business and—"
"Emma," he snarled, attempting a smile as to not draw attention to them, "clearly you can see we are in the middle of a private conversation and—"
Josie furiously wiped her tears away, "It's fine Craig. I'll go get us some drinks."
She walked off, leaving Craig even more pissed off at Emma's intrusion that he knew was intentional, "Look Emma," he snapped in a low tone, "I don't know how much more clear I can make this except for being an asshole to get the point across. I'm ridiculously in love with Jo and not you or anyone else will change that. Now, I thank you for bringing the students to my studio today for a class and for the invite here tonight as well but as I already told you, I'm here for them and nothing else and I really need to go mingle and celebrate with all these brilliant and zealous young artists for having the opportunity to have their work exclusively on display tonight that's just as elusive as I am to you. Now if you don't mind, please fuck off."
With his cool cat swagger, Craig made his way over to Josie who was pouring their glasses of punch and eavesdropping at the same time. Her eyes were wide and impressed, "Wowww," she whispered with a smile and handed him a glass of the red Kool-Aid with a kick, "I guess you told her huh Chester?"
He blushed some, "I take it you heard....all...of that?"
She teased, her eyes flirty and increasingly impaired, "You mean the part where you said you were ridiculously in love with me?"
A whispery chuckle and a full smile of embarrassment as he avoided eye contact, "Ahhh, yes....that, well—"
The iconic beat of Michael Jackson's 'Billie Jean' blared through the house, triggering a confetti explosion and sending the party goers into a jumping outroar.
Gael was one of them as he sprung up and down like a kangaroo in the kitchen doorway and then gracefully moonwalked his way over to Craig squealing "Eeee heeee!"
Callie followed him, laughing and shaking her head as both Josie and Craig cheered and clapped.
"Go Gael!" Craig encouraged.
"He's got the moves like Jackson!!" Josie added, "Come on Craigy. I know you got the moves too. Go get em baby!"
His lips perked into a frown, "Umm...no," he objected but it was too late.
A random student began chanting, "Craig! Craig! Craig!" and then others joined in, Josie too, with bellowing out his name, faster and faster until he finally caved.
Josie was in awe. They all adored him. Craig was the life of the party once again. He had breathed a breath of fresh air and new energy into each and every person there and it just made him all the more attractive to Josie in every way.
Gael grabbed his arm and pulled him out to the floor, "You heard em man. The people have spoken!"
Craig gave in with a shy smile and the other dancers stepped aside and applauded as the two men's feet moved in sync to the beat.
"Woooohoooo!! Owwww, sexxxaaaay!!!" Josie shouted as she pulled out her phone and began recording them.
Craig frowned again, "Don't you dare post this!"
"Oh I'm SO posting it!!!" she teased and took Callie's hand, pulling her out with her to join them, but she bashfully refused.
"Nooooooo. I'm not drunk enough for that yet!"
"Ok well here. Record us!!"
Callie obliged while Craig happily grabbed Josie up and pulled her against him, then pressed his cheek to hers, "Alright then. Smile and wave at the camera!!!"
Gael hopped around them, video bombing the wild and carefree moment and for once, Josie felt normal and happy again. So did Craig, even in the midst of his daughter's kidnapping but thanks to Josie's support and being faithfully by his side, he was confident Blaise would be found soon.
With her arms stretched up around Craig's neck and his palms gripping the back of her thighs, Josie swayed and pressed her hips against his as a new song played by one of the most ridiculously hated bands in the world, Nickelback, but it coincidentally happened to be one of Craig's favorite bands. The catchy tune 'Into the Night' featured the legendary Santana on guitar and as the sexy melody rang through the room, he pulled Josie closer to him while singing to her once again.
"Like a gift from the heavens, it was easy to tell. It was love from above that could save me from hell. She had fire in her soul, it was easy to see how the devil himself could be pulled out of me. There were drums in the air as she started to dance. Every soul in the room keeping time with their hands...."
The chorus began and the place exploded with obnoxiously singing students, jumping about with their hands waving in the air.
"And we sang aye-oh-aye, oh, aye-oh-aye!! and the voices rang like the angels sing. We're singing aye-oh-aye, oh, aye-oh-aye!! and we danced on into the night!!!"
Everything was perfect. No fucks were given. All negative thoughts, emotions and energy from the night's tragedy at the gallery had been demolished by the magical and powerful energy in the room and it was all because of Craig's presence. To Josie, HE was perfect.
He spun her around, facing away from him and glued his body to her backside with his hands pressed firmly on her stomach and hers over his. As the pair offered more dirty dancing moves with slow, figure eight movements of their conjoined hips, Craig whispered more sweet song into her ear.
"Like a piece to the puzzle that falls into place. You could tell how we felt from the look on our faces. We were spinning in circles with the moon in our eyes. No room left to move in-between you I. We forgot where we were and we lost track of time and we sang to the wind as we danced through the night."
She spun back around and they joined hands, lifting them above their heads and joining in on the jumping and chorus shouting.
"And we sang aye-oh-aye, oh, aye-oh-aye!! and the voices rang like the angels sing. We're singing aye-oh-aye, oh, aye-oh-aye!! and we danced on into the night!!"
As the song ended, another blended in and the crowd went wild over the highly recognizable opening beat of the famous and classic tune from Grease, 'You're the One that I Want."
Out of breath, Josie attempted to leave for another drink and rest but Craig yanked her right back against him, his lips inches from hers as his warm, boozy breath teased her mouth with song.
"I got chills, they're multiplying and I'm losing control, cause the power you're supplying. It's ELECTRIFYING!!"
"Oh hell no," she laughed, then did what Sandy did to Danny in the movie. She pushed Craig away and sang back to him, waving her finger in his face, "You better shape up cause I need a man and my heart is set on you. You better shape up. You better understand. To my heart I must be true."
Gael jumped in between them, knees bent, leaning back with his eyes scrunched closed and hands sprawled in the air, screeching, "You're the one that I want. You are the one I want OOOOH OOOOOH OOOOOOOH honey!!"
Callie, still recording and finally feeling a buzz, was laughing so hard, she had tears streaming down her cheeks, "Josie!! You have to send me this video!!"
"OK!!" she shouted and then clutched Craig's shirt by the collar, "If you're filled with affection, you're too shy to convey. Meditate in my direction." She took his hand and guided it up her thigh, then winked, "Feel your way."
Craig waved his hand like a fan in front of his face, "Wheww!! Fuck...me, it's getting HOT in here!"
He pulled her right back to him, "I better shape up cause you need a man."
She sang back, "I need a man who can keep me satisfied."
Then him, "I better shape up if I'm gonna prove—"
"You better prove that my faith is justified."
"Are you sure?"
"Yes, I'm sure down deep inside!"
Smiling at the phone screen, Callie pushed stop since there was only a few bars left and then her brows furrowed and her smile faded, "Hey Josie?? You have like six text messages. I didn't see them while I was recording. Sorry. I hope it's nothing important."
"No, it's fine Callie. It's probably my sister and I need a break and a drink anyways. Wanna come with?"
Her eyes lit up, for she really like Josie, "Sure! Ok. I'm thirsty too."
Craig chuckled and tossed his hands up, "Oh sure. I see how it is."
"I'll bring you back a drink!" she promised as the two giggling girls ran off hand in hand.
"I'm having a lot of fun with you Josie," Callie confessed as they both filled a glass with the party punch, "And I'm really sorry for giving Craig a hard time. Everyone here seems to love him so maybe I need to give him a chance. I mean, you seem to have a good head on your shoulders and if he were that bad, I doubt you'd be with him right?"
"I'll agree with you on most of that. Craig is absolutely amazing but as far as my judgment," she sarcastically laughed and guzzled down the punch, "it's total shit. Trust me. Nothing to do with Craig though. I trust him with my life and my heart. As far as other men from my past, that's the shit part."
"Ahhh, I see. Yeah, I feel ya on that. No one has ever measured up like Gael. So, how about we toast to these two great men and to hoping you and I can be friends and get to hang out more."
"Here here!! Cheers my new, beautiful friend!"
They raised their glasses, tapped them together and drank all the contents down, then Josie opened her texts.
"What the fuck? Why is Johnny texting m...."
"Who's Johnny?" Callie asked, then busted up laughing, "Oh my god, remember that song? I think it's by El De...something??"
Josie didn't hear a word she said. She heard absolutely nothing except a light ringing of Tinnitus. She felt nothing. Her limbs were numb. She had been struck by lightning and stood there, paralyzed and staring in shock at the racy photos of Lee's lips and hands all over her so called friend.
"Josie? You ok sweety?" Callie asked, placing her hand on her shoulder and noticed that she was trembling, "Josie, hey? Talk to me. What's wr—"
Lightning struck twice in the same spot she stood as her hearing rushed back like a tidal wave, startling her into flight.
Into the crowded kitchen, she ran, pushing her way through the sweaty chaos in search for the door but she became trapped in the middle and began to panic.
"CRAIG!!!!! CRAIG!!!!!!!!!" she screamed and cried but even the people standing next to her couldn't hear her over the thumping bass of the rap music and their shouting along, nor could the tall flock of guys see her petite frame.
Also in a panic, Callie ran up to Craig, "Something's wrong with Josie!!"
He stiffened up, his eyes alert and darting around, "Where is she???"
"She..she ran over there. The kitchen I thi—"
Craig was gone, bolting across the room and charging through the the crowd like a running back, "JO!! Jo where are you??!!"
He followed the sound of a clamoring crowd that was egging someone on and that's where he saw her from the kitchen doorway, chugging eighty proof vodka straight from the bottle.
The room was packed as was the entryway of people waiting to get in.
"JO!!!!!!" he shouted again with Gael right behind him but it was futile with all the noise an literally no room to push through. He turned to Gael with a critical expression, "On my count, push as hard as you can!"
Gael gave a hard nod as he and Craig took their positions and buried their feet into the floor.
"1,2,3...NOW!"
An adrenaline rush fired through Craig as he and Gael barreled through the alcohol-fueled rabble like a raging bull, knocking many of the juiceheads over. What seemed like minutes were only seconds but Craig finally reached her and knocked the bottle straight out of her hands, sending it shattering on the ground.
He grabbed her firmly by each arm, "What the fuck are you doing??!!"
Her balance and breathing was unstable and her eyes were glassy with smeared mascara, "I...I...I panicked...I...couldn't get out...I called for....you so...so many times."
Leaning down, he swooped her up into his arms and carried her out the back door with Gael in tow, then he sat her down in a chair and kneeled before her with dire concern, taking her face in his hands, "Baby, what's going on?? What happened??"
"I....I....I feel sick. Craig, I'm going to be sick!!"
He quickly helped her to lean over on all fours in the grass and every ounce of the clear liquor she had just consumed came gushing out of her like a fire hydrant.
Feeling emotional over her suffering and confused as to what caused her to do something so reckless, Craig caressed her back and held her hair out of the way as he offered words of comfort, "That's it sweetheart. Get it all out. I'm right here. I've got you baby. You'll feel so much better in a little bit."
"No...no I won't," she muttered.
Feeling even more lost, Craig stroked her hair, "Jo...I'm so sorry I wasn't there when you needed me. When Callie told me something was very wrong, I did everything in my power to get to you."
In her silence, he looked up at a stressed Gael, "Can you grab her some of those napkins over there please?"
As Gael complied, Craig helped Jo back into the chair, placing his blazer around her, then he knelt before her once again, gazing at her wandering and humiliated eyes.
Gael returned, "Here ya go Josie. I have some gum too if you'd like?"
"S..sure," she quietly whimpered and took both of the offered items.
"Hey love," Craig sweetly whispered and smiled at her, touching her tear streaked cheek, "It's me. Tell me what's going on. Please. Let me help."
As Josie raised her eyes, Callie had joined them, holding her phone that she had let fall from her hands. She glanced at the phone and then nodded to Craig, "Go ahead."
With furrowed brows and a head tilt, Craig took the phone from Callie's reluctant hand. Mixed emotions coursed through him as he swiped through the photos that were already on display as Josie had left them. Out of those emotions, the dominant ones were anger and fear and both revealed themselves in his expression with anger pursing his lips as he wanted to rip the head off of the person who sent the photos and fear widening his eyes from Jo's reaction to them.
He had to know who the monster was, besides Lee, that crushed Josie's very soul so he swiped back to her text list, "Who's number is this Jo?"
"Johnny's," she squeaked as she teared up again.
"Zacharra did this???? That motherfucker. Who's the girl??"
She began to sob, "Johnny's girl. She used to be my friend."
"Why in the fuck would he send pics of his girl all over your ex, let alone even let it happen?????"
"Because he's a sick fuck and he's gloating. He's bitter that I blew him off all those years ago and can't stand him now and....he wants me to go there and catch them. That's why his nightclub's name is mentioned. That's where they are."
Craig's knuckles were turning white from the death grip he had on her phone, "Seems the real sick fuck in this situation is—" He cut himself off in order not to hurt her any further, "Never mind. It's none of my business."
"Yes it is or I wouldn't have shown you and you're....you're right about that. Lee is sick.... in his soul and I need to go there and confront him."
Craig blew a gasket, "WHAT??? WHY on earth would you do that or even WANT to??? First of all, that club is a shithole and isn't this ex-friend of yours the girl who also just screwed your other doctor friend only a few fucking days ago and got his ass handed to him over it by Johnny's men???"
She stood up, firm in her stance, "It is and the same thing could happen to Lee!"
"Jesus Christ babe. How much does he have to hurt you for you to let him go???!!! If he gave two shits about you, he wouldn't be where he is right now and you STILL want to save his SOUL while you destroy your own! Yet I'm here Jo! I'M the one who's HERE, trying to save you from yourself! I've always had your back to SAVE you, NOT to watch you get hurt!"
"Please Craig. Please, just take me," she cried.
"Fuck that!" he snapped and began to walk off into the darkness of the emptied yard to cool down.
"If you don't, I'm still going to go."
Her words stunned him in his tracks. He turned, frazzled, "Are you freaking kidding me?"
"No. It's only a fifteen minute walk from here and—"
His palms smashed over his face, then he roughly drug them down, "It's fucking freezing out and it's beginning to rain! NOT to mention, that area of Boston is NOT where a woman should be walking all alone! Have you lost your damn mind??? God dammit!!!"
"Then take me!!!! I would rather you be with me. Please!!!"
His hands went to his hips and his head lowered with a hard sigh as he shook it, "I can't fucking believe this. This night was so perfect and wonderful, for the most part and it's all non-existent to you now. Just like that, everything is instantly blown to shit by your precious Lee. Yeah sure Jo. Why not? Let's go so he can torture you some more. Maybe this time you'll wake up and see the truth and realize what's been right in fucking front of you ALL along. Sad part is, I'll still be here too, playing the fucking fool."
Craig marched off to the car, glancing back at the frozen trio, "COME ON!!"
Summary: The Salem trio arrive in the Hub, footloose and fancy free, except for Gael who's GF joins them later. Jo conquers her fears with the help of someone new in her mind. The gallery is hoppin and Craig's the star of the show. Jo's impressed. Others have their sights on the glammed up mob man. Jo's jealousy and feelings for him causes a brief guilt attack. A new Cassadine makes an appearance and he's just as ruthless, arrogant and dangerous, if not more, as the rest of the crime family. He and Craig clash, especially over Jo. She sets him straight. Gael's GF has words for Craig. He hits the jackpot big time and he gives Jo all the credit. He and Gael bond. A sexy dance is shared. GUNFIRE!! Someone is dead. Gael is stunned when Craig reveals something. All the commotion sparks another vision. A deadly one.
*Chapter Warnings* Language, angst, sexual references, alcohol use, gunfire, death
Stories Stories Stories Masterlist
Boston, Massachusetts
March 25
The sun was beginning to set as the black Chevelle SS entered Boston with Craig and Josie in the backseat and Gael at the wheel. Music from The Outfield was at full volume on Gael's cell since Craig had forbidden the demonically possessed radio to be turned on. Gael's fingers tapped to the beat upon the wheel as Craig, wine glass in hand and a beaming smile upon his face, belted out the relevant tune to Jo....
"Josie's on a vacation far away! Come around and talk it over. So many things that I wanna say. You know I like my girls a little bit older. I just wanna use your love tonight. No I don't wanna lose your love tonight!"
With her own glass in hand, Josie giggled and joined in on a select set of lyrics that she could relate to, finally feeling relaxed, free and happy for once, "I ain't got many friends left to talk to. Nowhere to run when I'm in trouble. You know I'd do anything for you. Stay the night but keep it undercover. I just wanna use your love tonight! No I don't wanna lose your love tonight."
Feeling a nice buzz, Craig's feelings flowed more easily from the liquid courage, "You can always come to me when you're in trouble. I would literally do anything for you Jo, especially to see you smile the way you are tonight."
She gazed in his dilated blues, "I know I can and I know you would."
Her amber eyes sparkled of pure gold in the sunset's rays shining in upon her, making Craig's heart skip a beat, "God you are so beautiful. I could get lost in your eyes for eternity and then some."
Hearing his new boss' candid confession, Gael's hazel eyes momentarily appeared in the rearview mirror to see Josie bashfully blush, then they returned to the road as he smiled, "Sorry to interrupt guys, but we have arrived at destination art gallery."
Craig cleared his throat in embarrassment, then gulped the rest of his wine, "Yeah, um yes, yes I see that now. Alright then, there's a private parking lot in the back with excellent security for VIP's, that being us, and we can go inside from there."
As they entered the twelve story brick building, Craig headed to the elevator and pushed the button, "We're on the sixth floor."
Paralyzed where she stood, Josie stared at the doors as they opened.
Craig's head tilted, his brows furrowing, "Jo?"
"I uhh...I...I kind of don't do elevators. You know, small spaces? That kind of thing," she explained to remind him, feeling chagrined over her fear and anxiety.
Realizing his mistake over forgetting what Peter had done to her, Craig apologized with a sincere compassion for her and berated himself in the process, "Ohhhh fuck, Jo I'm so sorry. How could I be so ridiculously fucking stupid? Seriously, I really AM a dick. We can just take the stairs and..."
"No, no, no. I'm the one who's being ridiculous and please don't speak about yourself like that or apologize. It was an honest mistake. You have a lot going on and you're distracted Craig. That does not make you a dick or stupid."
His smile was soft, his eyes softer, "You really are too sweet for me."
She giggled, "So you've already said before. Anyways, screw the stairs. I need to get over this fear already and what a better way to do it than with someone I trust with my life."
"Are you...sure? I don't want you to push yourself if you're not ready and then have another panic attack."
"I'll be fine. Just hold my hand. I feel safe with you."
"I can do even better than that. Come here."
He held his arm out, gesturing for her to climb under his wing and cling to him, then he led her inside the elevator as Gael followed.
As the doors closed, so did her eyes and this time, she didn't imagine Lee's arms around her, she simply focused on Craig's heartbeat and his alluring scent.
Craig tilted his head down to peek at her as they began to ascend, "You ok love?"
"Mmmm hmmm," she mumbled with a nod and clutched his waist even tighter.
Seconds later, all movement ceased and the doors reopened. With a winning smile, she peered up at him, "I did it!! Yay me!"
He rewarded her with a kiss to her forehead and words of praise, "Yes you did! Yay you indeed! I'm so proud of you."
"Hey, me too, "Gael chimed in as they walked down the hall, "Panic attacks are so exhausting. I used to have them and facing my fears head on was the best way for me to overcome them. No meds. They only masked the problem and made me feel like some zombie. Now, I'm in control, not the anxiety. This might have only been a baby step, but it was a huge one. You got this girl. Won't be long and you'll be able to do it without a safety net."
"Thank you Gael. I appreciate the vote of confidence and your courage to share something that can be hard to talk about. It always was for me because I felt so embarrassed but that was because there were people who made me feel like a freak."
"Well, always remember, they're the freaks and there's nothing to be ashamed of. It's not your fault AND it looks like you have one hell of a support system now with Craig and because of that, I'm confident you'll conquer your demons just as I have."
Craig swung the door open, "I will drink to that! After you sweetheart."
The room of entry was filled with glammed up people, young and old, all chatting with wine goblets in their hands. Certainly not a crowd Josie was used to but no one would ever be the wiser since she blended right in with the new barbie doll version of herself. All she needed to complete her image was a glass of wine which Craig quickly snatched off of a waiter's tray as he passed by.
"Here you are love and there's plenty more where that came from but I think I prefer something a tad bit stronger though. Follow me."
Craig led the bar bound path into one of multiple adjoining rooms as Josie and Gael closely trailed behind, for it seemed quite easy to get lost in the gallery's endless, winding maze.
The bar was located in a room of it's own that was just that, a bar, but with a very classy vibe. There was soft lighting and tables and chairs scattered throughout. An old classic jukebox was placed in a far corner that music sounded from and a large, glossy dance floor was laid out in front of it with a disco bulb centered and rotating above a younger crowd of dancers, then the bar itself was never ending and swarming with drinkers but it became apparent just how popular and important Craig was when one of the mixologists spotted him and waved him over.
Craig extended a bent elbow for Jo to slip her hand around so she didn't trip in the crowd, "Hold on to me and once again, follow me."
The barman motioned for people to step aside and in compliance, they all split, leaving an open path for Craig and calling out to him with smiles and waves as if he were a king. He certainly was to Jo as she looked upon him with captivated eyes.
"Craigy my man!! Good to see you again. You're looking exceptionally dashing on this fine evening. I'm absolutely loving the black leather blazer with the pop of white underneath. You sir, are the true work of art here tonight."
Craig glanced at Jo and winked, "Ahh well, the credit all goes to this lovely artist right here who assembled me."
"Well done young lady, for getting him out of those black tees and jeans and shining him up like a new penny."
"In all honesty, he's always been shiny, he just didn't know it."
As Craig stared at her in awe, the bartender chuckled, "Well now, where'd you find this one Craig? I'd say she's a bit too sweet for you. Just like the song playing on the juke says. Coincidence?"
Knowing the Hozier tune very well, Craig grinned in agreement and ordered his drink as the lyrics described, "Well then, I'll take my whiskey neat."
"Coming right up!"
With multiple, swift pours of Crown Royal into an iceless glass, he gracefully slid it down the bar to Craig, "Triple. It's on me. Have a good night. It's break time for me."
Josie giggled when the bartender left, poking fun at his doting of Craig and indiscreet opinion of her, "Wow, aren't you just one popular and well-liked stud around here...Craigy. I think he kind of likes you and wants you all to himself if you get my drift?"
Craig took a hefty swig of the smooth, liquid gold, then with a playful smirk, he shot a quick glance behind her, "Then why is he over there staring at your ass?"
Her mouth dropped as she laughed and also glanced back, "Craig!! Stop it. If anything, he's comparing my ass to his due to jealousy, believing that his is rounder and perkier, making him a better fit for your hands to grip onto while giving him the D."
With a choking cough that forced out a spray of whiskey he had just begun to take a drink of, Craig's hand raised to his lips to wipe them dry as his wild eyes bulged at her with utter shock.
Gael's hand also went to his mouth, only it was to cover it before what came spraying out was uncontrollable laughter.
Craig's eyes narrowed at the two traitors, "I'm heading to the art display room if anyone cares to join me."
Upon his abrupt exit, Gael let his laughter loose as did Josie, "Ok well," she sighed with a smile, "I better go after him."
Gael looked at his phone, "I'll be there in a few. My girlfriend just texted and she's almost here."
"Awwww, you should have picked her up in Craig's car on our way here. Girls like muscle cars. Well, at least yours truly does."
"Yeah," he chuckled, "Callie does too but she was still at work. I'm going to go wait outside and give you and Craig some alone time."
Once he left, Josie scooted through the crowd in the direction Craig had went and soon found him at an hors d'oeuvres bar speaking to Emma, the student instructor from his art class earlier that day who also had the hots for Craig.
The disappointment on her face when Josie appeared was very apparent and to add insult to injury, she expressed that disappointment verbally, "Oh, look at you. Green. Interesting choice of color and wow, that...flashy...necklace. You're just a cute little Christmas tree."
Craig slid his arm around Josie's waist and pulled her to his side as he intentionally gloated, "Ahhh yes and isn't she just the most glorious little Christmas tree that there ever was?"
Josie gazed up at him, knowing he meant every word he said even if he was just trying to dissuade Emma's pursuance of him.
Playing along, Josie replied accordingly, "And you are my star that fits ever so perfectly right on top of me."
Craig understood the innuendo and so did his cock as it twitched in response. The gloating game and Emma's presence was long gone for Craig and Jo. They saw no one else in the room but each other as he leaned down and Eskimo kissed her nose, whispering, "Like a glove."
Feeling out of place, Emma swallowed down the harsh hint with an awkward smile as she watched Josie breathe him in.
Also feeling the weirdness with Emma's eyes upon them, Josie broke their up close and personal moment. Not to win the game with a riposte like she normally would have done because Craig had already won it for her, but to literally run away from what she was feeling for him.
"Soooo, yeah, I don't mean to be rude but you two go ahead and finish your conversation that I interrupted. I ammm suddenly really thirsty and my glass is empty."
Craig felt it as she rushed off. The blow from the Stop sign he just ran into face first as he peered down at the food table where many glasses of wine were also offered, "Well Emma, it's been lovely but I should go mingle so as not to be rude. My work is on display and I should be available for any potential buyers that may have questions."
She was anxious from her own blow to her ego, "Well, ok but...are you still coming to the after party tonight? It's just down the block."
He softly smiled before departing, "For the students I will. See you there."
"There you are," Craig sighed, feeling immense relief when he found Josie after five minutes of searching for her, "I almost thought you ran out on me."
"Oh no no, I wouldn't do that to you Craig. I just..."
He was quick to finish her explanation with his own perspective and he ended it with a sweet smile, "Needed a little breathing room from me and my flirtatious nose?"
At first, she was speechless at how right he was and momentarily stared at the man who was beginning to read her so well, maybe even too well, "Yeah....sorry. This may sound cliché but, it's really not you, it's me."
"Jo, I understand and I apologize for once again trespassing over your boundaries. Please, from now on, just tell me if I get too close and I'll back off."
She rolled her eyes but it wasn't directed at him, "Emma's the one who needs to back off. How many hints does the pushy woman need?"
His lips curled up into a very pleased smile, "My my Jo, are we jealous?"
Acting shocked, "W..what?? N...no? It's just uh..well..."
Her stammering amused him, "It's what?"
"It's just that, I don't know. I can't place it but...I get this bad juju around her. Something is off with that woman."
Craig chuckled, "Juju huh? I haven't heard that word in a long time. Anywho, look love, if anyone should be and is jealous, it's her. You know very well I only have eyes for...," He paused, not wanting to make her uncomfortable again and then changed direction, "Maybe this bad juju you're feeling is something to do with this newly acquired psychic thing you have going on, like with that train vision you had in my car, although nothing has come of it has it?"
"Well, no. I don't know Craig. She just creeps me out and it's nothing to do with jealousy. Maybe we shouldn't go to that party tonight?"
He let the jealousy bit go, for he knew she wasn't ready to admit it to herself that she was, let alone to him. If anything, it was HIM that was jealous because he knew she was only holding back from him because of Lee.
"Believe me, I would love to skip out but I told the students I would be there and there's also some that will be there that couldn't go to my class today that I would like to see, plus," he grinned, "they're all of age and there will be plenty of liquid goodies if you get my drift? I know Gael wants to go too. By the way, where is my new apprentice?"
"Oh yeah, I forgot. He's waiting outside for his girlfriend. Um, where's the ladies' room? The wine is catching up to me."
"Right around the corner love. I'll be right here observing all the art. You sure you're not going to jump ship?"
She winked at him before exiting, "Wild horses couldn't drag me away."
As she disappeared, he softly whispered his fears, "Maybe not, but Lee certainly could."
Once around the corner, Josie bolted for the bathroom and burst into one of the stalls, slamming it shut, then she sat down, leaned forward and lowered her head as she extended her arms out and placed her palms on the walls for support. The anxiety had snuck up on her and guilt had brought it on.
Panting her way through it like a woman in labor, she cursed Lee under her heavy breaths, "Damn you Lee. This is all your fault. I shouldn't feel guilty for being jealous of or desiring another man because you THREW me away but I can't just shut you off like you never existed, like I never loved you, like I don't love you still and miss you so much that this is happening! What's the point of that??? Missing someone who knows exactly how to contact me or find me and just doesn't?? You clearly don't miss or care about me. You haven't even fucking replied to me."
She brought her hands down and laid them on her lap, still working through her breathing, "Ok, ok, Josie, STOP! Pull up your big girl panties. Enough of this nonsense! There is a man out there who's pretty damn great, not to mention he's head over heels in love with you and he's so incredibly beautiful in every way and he treats you like a fucking queen. You know what they say? If you can't be with the one you love, love the one you're with...right? And I happen to reeeeallly like the one I'm with."
While making his rounds around the room, studying the various array of artwork, Craig stopped at one of his own, one that he had recently completed. It was an explosion of red and black chaos upon a white canvas that appeared to have been created by a splatter technique but it was actually handcrafted by the very skillful strokes of a brush and he had named it... Art of Dying, for it represented his world of bloodshed.
A flash of light and a familiar male voice interrupted his train of thought, "Hmmm, welllll. Another fine piece cousin."
Craig turned to see Valentin Cassadine, the other son of Victor Cassadine and a highly renowned art collector, snapping a photo of his work.
Aside from he and his foolhardy, hotheaded younger half-brother Nikolas inheriting the tall, dark and handsome trait from their presently silver haired father, the only thing Val had in common with either of them was the powerful Cassadine name and notorious reputation. He despised them both and his stepmother Constance even more and it was because he believed she had conspired with his father to kill his mother.
"Well now, fancy seeing you here Valentin and for the record, we're not exactly cousins. We share no blood."
"No but we share family ties all in the same."
"Wrong again. The Cassadines are not my family. They're my fa...Cyrus'. I have no family."
"Not even your little brother?"
Annoyed, Craig sighed and swigged down the last bit of his whiskey, "What do you want Valentin?"
"Alright. Message received. No more family talk but surely it is safe to say we do have one thing in common. The love for art, so as one fellow artist to another, I simply wanted to express how much I am enthralled by your work. If you wouldn't mind, I would like to use this particular piece for promotional aid in my gallery and on the website, hence the photo I just took."
Craig's brows furrowed with offense, "Is that your passive aggressive Cassadistic way of saying my work is shit and you just want to make a mockery of it to your fanbase because that's what you do when you are threatened by another's work that's better than yours?"
Val's eyes widened in delight as he grinned, "Ha! Cassadistic. Not only an artist on canvas but an artist of words as well. I believe your sadism remark is misguided. Humiliating others and getting off on it is more of your cousin Nikky's style. If he were the one here to judge this piece, he'd just flat out tell you that it appears as if a blackbird had spontaneously combusted as it stood in front of the canvas," He spread his fingers out, "Caw, caw, ca...POOF!...but luckily, he's not here in the state of mind he's in. From what I gathered as I witnessed one of his tantrums before I left Wyndemere, he seemed to have lost one of his rabbits and was solely focused on hunting it down as if there aren't a hundred, if not thousands of other hare on that island to, as he puts it, blow to smithereens. ANYwho, I seemed to strayed off the subject at hand. I've always respected you Craig. You're your own man, undefined by another, such as your father. You're nothing like him which is a good thing. I'd like to think the same of myself when it comes to Victor. You should keep an eye on Brando though. I saw him leaving Wyndemere the other night as my boat was docking and when I got inside, Nikolas was all fired up about something. You and both know Nikky is bad news for your brother to be hanging around and..."
Seemingly unaffected by the ongoing, indirect insults and the info regarding his brother, Craig seized the opportunity to riposte, "Aren't all Cassadines bad news?"
"Isn't that a bit prejudiced?"
"Not when there's a proven list as long as the Rt. 66 of all their transgressions."
He chuckled, "All peccadillos mostly. Surely one such as yourself that lives in a glass house is not throwing stones?"
Craig's eyes darkened, "I do throw them. Very hard and with exceptionally precise aim."
Val's eyes matched as his arrogance reared it's ugly head, "If we're being honest, you may want to use that exceptional precision on your art. You're clearly and way out of your league here Parker. This event is for the big wigs."
Josie, who had been doing what she did best, eavesdropping, entered the war of male egos and defended Craig against his envious attacker, "I would have to beg the differ Mr. Cassadine. Surely you must have noticed the warm and exhilarating welcoming Craig received earlier? I mean, I saw you standing at the side of the bar...watching, all by your lonesome. It would seem to me that he IS a big wig around here and maybe it's you that is out of your league. I'm sure there's some kind of cult-like gathering in Salem that's more fitting for vampires like you where you can try to suck the self-esteem out of someone else to feed your ridiculous ego. OH! and Craig, there's another painting of yours in the other room that a crowd was raving over and I spoke with two gentlemen who wish to make you an offer. One is determined to outbid the other. Like, they're totally fighting over the piece. I told them you'd speak to them in awhile. The starting offer is quite a generous one too. Like six fucking figures."
Craig's eyes smiled down at her, enraptured by her fiery spirit and he wasn't the only one.
Valentin bowed down and took her hand, placing a kiss upon it, "Mon chéri, bodacious you are. Wherever did such a woman come from?"
Craig's eyes popped at her bold answer, "That's what Craig was asking me on the way here when we were fucking like cheetahs in the backseat of his car."
Craig intervened with a chuckle and a reddening face, "Okaaaaay thennn....kitten, I see Gael over there with his girlfriend. Why don't you go on over to keep them company and I'll join you in just a bit?"
She batted bedroom eyes at him and as she walked away, she drug a flirty finger across his chin, "No problem....Chester."
He cleared his throat as his astonished eyes watched her purposely shake her ass and then he turned back to Valentin, his eyes now cold and slitted and his voice a menacing growl, "If you ever touch her again, I will cut off every finger on your painting hand and feed them to you, generously lathered in ghost pepper sauce. Have a good night."
Smugly smiling, "Message also received."
Giving a wave to Gael, Craig picked up a champagne flute and gave one last death glance at Valentin before swaggering off, leaving the smug-faced Cassadine with a disingenuous smile as he mumbled to himself, "Oh it will be one hell of a better night than you are going to have."
As Craig approached, Gael leaned down to his girlfriend to whisper, "Be nice. He's a good guy."
"Gael!" Craig cheered, "Sorry to have taken so long." He then politely greeted the long haired brunette beside him with a delicate hand shake before giving a grin of approval to Gael, "And you must be the fine young beauty Callie? Jo and I heard a lot about you on our way here. It's a pleasure to meet you."
"Likewise," she replied, then displayed a pseudo smile, "I have heard a lot about you today as well such as how you almost crushed the man I love beneath the wheels of your beefed up sports car, then flashed a wad of cash in his face to buy him off and now you're his new bff and boss in just a matter of one day."
Briefly speechless, Craig's expression contorted into a rictus of shock as Gael choked on his sparkling cider, "Callie!" he harshly whispered.
"No, no Gael, it's alright," Craig forgave, "she has every right to have reservations about me, for she is correct. We did just meet and in a rather horrifying way but if I may, Callie, I promise you, it was a freak accident and I rushed right to him to make sure he was alright when I could have just left him there. My intentions in offering Gael money was not to buy him off. It was to cover the loss of his groceries for his mother and any damages to his bike. I genuinely felt terribly embarrassed and mortified over the whole ordeal and just wanted to help the guy out. It was then that we spoke and realized we had a lot in common in the artistic sense and he needed a better and higher paying job and I needed the help, so I kindly offered him the position of being my assistant to help better both of our lives. Nothing more. I assure you and yes, I would like to think I have gained a new friend as well in the process. I am truly very sorry that he was almost hurt in the process."
Gael added, "Give him a break Callie. He's sincerely trying to make things right. It all worked out for the better did it not?"
She sighed, rolling her russet hues at Gael, then she softened as she faced Craig, "I suppose it did. I just hope there isn't going to be more trouble after what we just viewed."
"Oh, you heard all that huh? Nahh, no worries. That was a just a little bit of good trouble to put him in his place and this little spitfire beside me did it so ridiculously well. The guy's a real dick."
"My sentiments exactly," Josie agreed which brought Craig's attention back to her.
"Was that true about the offers on my work?"
"Yep. It sure was. They're right over there."
Looking in the direction of her eyes, Craig spotted the men, still appearing to be bickering, "Well, I suppose I better go do damage control. Gael, do you want to come along so you can see how this all works?"
"Sure. Of course."
Craig smiled and gave a departing bow, "Ok ladies. We shall return in a few."
"Craig wait," Josie called as she took his hand and sweetly smiled, "I am so proud of you. For everything. I just wanted you to know that."
With a tender stroke to her cheek and a soft smile, he left.
Josie then looked at Callie. She already admired her. Callie had spunk which reminded her a lot of herself and of Britt and she could tell they would get along perfectly for that very reason and she certainly knew she could use more friends in her life since the only genuine person she had left in her life was Craig.
"So....Callie. What do you say us girls hit the bar and get to know each other a little better?"
"Sounds good to me. This cider sucks ass."
One hour later and multiple flutes of champagne for Craig, he and Gael made their way back to the bar to celebrate the successful sale of Craig's art.
"This calls for a nice little treat, "Craig raved as he ordered three shots of Liquid Cocaine for himself and the two women he had yet to locate and another sparkling cider for his designated driver.
Gael chuckled, "Since I rarely drink, I'm curious as to what's in that shot? The name alone terrifies me."
Craig turned to scope out the crowd while they conversed, "There's many variations but for me, it's a potent blend of 151 Rum, Jägermeister, and peppermint schnapps, which the peppermint is what does it for me. It's one of my favorite flavors. There's just something about that tingly, cool sensation on the palate. Even the scent is rather blissful. You sure you don't want to try one? Rarely doesn't mean never and we can always take a cab for the latter part of the night."
"I think I'll pass. I'm a lightweight with booze and besides, I really want to drive that beast some more."
"Ahhhh, alright then. Suit yourself. You keep working for me and it won't be long to where you can buy your own beast to serenade your pretty girlfriend around in."
Gael's eyes lit up, "That would be a dream come true. THIS is all a dream come true and I can't thank you enough. Also, I still can't believe what your work just sold for. Josie was right to be proud of you. You're so very talented and I can learn a lot from you. With that, I can say that I am proud to have you as my mentor."
His words hit home for Craig. In a way, Gael reminded him of Brando and how he used to look up to him for not only guidance and protection but just as a big brother and he missed that. He missed his little brother and he felt incredibly guilty for leaving him in the clutches of their evil father, even if it was Brando's choice.
"Thank you Gael. That really means a lot. I believe in a way that we were meant to cross paths. I'm just sorry about the way it went down. Hopefully your girl will warm up to me over time. She's a lot like Jo in speaking her mind and protecting what she loves. You got a good one there Gael."
"Yes, I do and she'll come around and see you how I do and how Josie does. So, how long have you two been together?"
Craig's eyes wandered in deflection as he attempted to skim through the subject, "We've been friends a few months, nothing more."
Stunned, Gael pushed further, "Really? I mean, you guys have massive chemistry. Like off the charts and you both look so good and so right together. I never would have guessed you as only friends."
"I would tend to agree but she's still in love with someone else."
Gael was instantly remorseful, "Oh man, I'm so sorry. I didn't know. Open mouth, insert foot."
"No worries. I'm just taking it one day at a time, holding onto the hope that she'll see what's right in front of her."
"You're in love with her, aren't you? Your eyes, your tone when you speak of her tells all."
Craig spotted Jo and gazed at her as he gave his answer, "Irrevocably so. Speaking of, there she is now."
Gael turned to see Josie and Callie on the dance floor, drinks in hand and both shoeless and laughing.
"Wow," Gael emphasized, "looks like they've hit it off. Callie don't have many friends."
"Well, maybe that was meant to be too. Jo needs some good friends as well. What do ya say we take these shots over and join them on the dance floor?"
"Hell yeah, ok."
Craig carried his and Jo's and Gael carried Callie's.
"Bottoms up girls!" Craig cheerfully announced.
"Oooooh," Josie raved, "What is that??"
"Liquid Cocaine sans the nasty white powder."
As the girls happily accepted the gift, Craig held his up, "Here's to one of the best nights I have had in a very long time and I owe it all to you Jo. Cheers!"
All three clinked the tiny glasses together and the knocked the shot back with the girls wincing at the burn and Craig unaffected and smiling.
"Good god!" Josie reeled as she coughed, "You could strip paint off a car with that shit."
"But it's soooo gooood," Craig enthusiastically expressed as he grinned and licked his lips.
Gael motioned with three fingers up to the bartender, "Ya'll better get three more because you have to celebrate Craig's good news too."
Josie's brow lifted, "Oh? Oh my god. Did you make the sale??"
A curled grin from ear to ear spread on his face, "I did. Two hundred G's babygirl."
Her mouth gaped and then she squealed in excitement and ran to him, jumping into his arms and embracing him tightly, "Oh my god!! I'm so happy for you!!"
Craig closed his eyes and breathed her Jasmine scent in, not wanting to let her go, "I owe it all to you honestly. You're the one who helped me to find the inspiration and motivation again after my bout of creative block."
She released him and smiled up into his gleaming eyes with her hands on each side of his face, "You've had the power in you all along and I am so fucking proud of you."
Feeling an emotional sting in his eyes, Craig cupped her hands together and kissed them, "Dance with me like we did once before."
"Ok. Let's ALL dance yes?? I'll pick a son..."
Craig interrupted, "No, let me. Please? I have a special one in mind."
With a sly smile, he made his way to the jukebox and ran his index finger over the glass in search for the one that reminded him of her, especially that night.
He punched in the number and swiftly spun around, taking her hand, "This one's for you Cheri lady."
As the song began, Josie recognized it immediately and smiled, "Ahhh, Cheri Lady. I get it now."
The lights were dim. The disco ball spun and a rainbow of colors showered over them and the floor as both men claimed their women by the hands and began to move with them to the catchy, Eurodisco beat.
The music was romantic and even sexy and it was even sexier to Jo with the motion of his feet and hips, almost in a John Travolta-like fashion that she was doing her best to keep in sync with. It wasn't because she couldn't dance. It was because he was distracting her train of concentration with his alluring appeal, especially when he began singing the lyrics to her as he gazed deeply into her eyes and she could tell he meant every single word.
"Oh, I cannot explain, every time, it's the same. Oh, I feel that it's real, take my heart. I've been lonely too long, oh, I can't be so strong. Take the chance for romance, take my heart. I need you so. There's no time I'll ever go. Cheri, cheri lady, going through emotion. Love is where you find it. Listen to your heart. Cheri, cheri lady, living in devotion. It's always like the first time. Let me take a part. Cheri, cheri lady, like there's no tomorrow. Take my heart, don't lose it. Listen to your heart. Cheri, cheri lady, to know you is to love you. If you call me baby, I'll be always yours."
The skirt of her dress flared out as he took her hand and spun her around underneath his arm, then he spun her back to press against him. As they stood still in the intense moment, lost in each other's yearning eyes, she spoke the word of his request.
"Baby."
His heart skipped a beat as he worked up the nerve to do the one thing he had wanted to do from day one and what motivated him to do it was the look of approval in her eyes.
Leaning down, his lips slowly neared hers, so close that they were breathing in each other's breath and as their mouths grazed and lips parted, gunshots rang out.
"GET DOWN!" Craig bellowed as he yanked Jo to the ground and flung himself on top of her, shielding her head with his arms and his own head.
The entire gallery was chaos. Screaming, crying, people running.
The music still played. The disco lights still spun. Craig slowly lifted his head to see that the room and the bar area had emptied. He then frantically turned Jo over who was shaking and crying as he gripped her face in his hands, "Baby! Look at me! Are you hit??"
She stammered and sobbed, "N..no...I...I don't...I don't..."
"Let me see!!"
In a controlled panic, Craig checked every inch of her body as a distraught Gael aided his unharmed, hysterical girlfriend, then, one of the bartenders came running in, "Hey, are you all alright in here??"
The men helped the women to their feet. Josie trembled something fierce as she clung to Craig who kept his arms locked around her, "Yeah, I think we're all good. Just shaken. What happened???"
"In the men's restroom. That man who bought your painting. Someone shot him dead."
As Craig and Gael locked wide eyes, muffled sirens began to sound in the distance. Gael's eyes grew even wider when Craig pulled out the heat he had been packing in a holster attached to his belt that was concealed by his leather blazer.
"Let's get the fuck out of here. I got us covered."
Gael stared at him.
"I'll explain later. We need to go. Now."
As they all began to exit, Josie still attached to Craig, she happened to glance down and then with a shrill scream, she released him.
"Jo??? What???!!!" he frantically asked, confused as he glanced down at his waist where her terrified eyes were fixated on.
Her eyes lifted to his, then fell back down to his waist, "I...I don't underst...it was...you were...."
Summary: This chapter goes back and forth between Salem and Boston as Craig and Jo endure the highs and lows of his art class and Lee and Travis get their party started.
*Chapter Warnings* Strong language, angst, drug use, alcohol consumption, sexual content, mentions of date rape
Stories Stories Stories Masterlist
March 25
Salem, Massachusetts
3:30 P.M.
With a fresh application of her cherry chap stick and a fluff of her long blonde locks, Josie raced her way up to Craig's apartment for his college student art lessons that she was thirty minutes late for. Although Craig had told her not to rush, she did so anyways with remorse for being tardy to something that was so important to him and that he deemed her special enough to be invited to, plus there was also the fact that she really wanted to see the sweet and spicy mob man.
Making her way to his door, she could hear the sound of muffled laughter and chatter in the hall and when Craig's voice came through, butterflies swarmed her stomach, stunning her, for it was the first time she had experienced them for another man since Lee.
"Geez," she whispered as she rummaged through her purse for the key Craig had given her, "What the hell? Get a grip Josie."
Quietly, she snuck in unnoticed and stood in the back, watching at least a dozen young students, all painting as they sat in a spread out circle upon the floor and at front and center was Craig, squatting down in his all black attire that consisted of a V-neck tee, painter's pants and combat boots while comically answering a question from one of the students.
"So what made you want to become an artist?"
"Ohhh, I don't know. I always liked to paint and create things. It's therapeutic for the mind and soul and honestly, it was the only thing I was good at really AND I didn't feel I had a lot of other options because I totally sucked at school."
There were smiles and laughs in response to his answer, including Josie as she covered her mouth to contain her uncontrollable giggle. He was so beautiful to her in that moment. She didn't see a man of organized crime. She just saw Craig.
Another student quickly asked a question, "Like, what inspires your work?"
"Well, for me, it's not a what. It's a who. A few who's actually whom I hold great love for. One being a very sweet little girl I call my daughter and another who helped me to regain my vision at a time when I struggled to find it and...."
He paused, brows furrowed, nose lifting as he smelled Josie's Jasmine perfume, then his blues darted up to meet the emotionally moved expression upon her face that his complimentary words had induced.
Standing up and plopping down on a stool, Craig smiled at her and while wiping the paint from his hands, Gael turned in the direction of Craig's beaming gaze.
"AND there's the strikingly gorgeous creature right now," Craig raved and proudly gave introduction, "Everyone, this is Jo, my beautiful friend and neighbor from across the hall who has thankfully chosen to grace us with her angelic presence."
Feeling shy, Josie gave a little wave, a smile and a soft greeting, "Hello," then as her eyes met Gael's, her smile fell flat.
That morning, when Craig had almost hit the guy on his bicycle, Josie had remained in the car when Craig went to check on him, so she had not seen Gael up close to realize he had an uncanny resemblance to Ethan and it made her skin crawl.
Noticing her reaction, Craig hopped up. "Excuse me everyone. Go ahead and keep painting. I'll be right back. Gael, will you take over for a minute please?"
Gael noticed her reaction too, but shrugged it off and happily obliged with a smile, "Yeah sure. No problem. So is that your girl?"
Craig couldn't control the smile that grew. He patted Gael's arm and winked, "I'm workin on it man."
Walking over to Josie, he gently placed his hand on her arm and led Josie to a corner where he gave her cheek a single, soft stroke with his fingertips, "Hey sweetheart, what's wrong?"
"You...you don't see it?" she whispered, peeking around his shoulder at Gael.
Brows furrowed, he turned, following her stare that led to straight to his new assistant, "Umm see what love?"
"Ethan!," she loudly whispered, jerking him back to her.
"What????"
"That guy, Gael, he looks just like Ethan, Craig."
Brow raised, he turned again, "Well, ok, he does have brown hair but it's curly and too short and," he turned back, "no Jo, I don't see it."
"Yeah well, I guess I've just had too many close encounters with the asshole to see that this guy looks a lot like him!"
Chuckling, "He's not Ethan Jo."
She firmly but softly smacked his bicep, "I know that! It's just...so uncanny and...creepy."
Hands on her upper arms, he smiled as he reassured her and pleaded his case, "Look love, I'll admit I see a teeny weeny little smidgeon of a resemblance but one thing I CAN assure you of is that Gael is nothing like that sewer rat. He's kind, caring, smart and even funny so could you please give him a chance and stop burning him at the stake with your eyes because I think he's feeling the heat. He's just too polite to say anything and I'd reeeeeally like him to stick around. Maybe just give him a chance?"
Shame, guilt and remorse found her, "Oh god Craig, I am so sorry. I'm being so selfish and overreacting and totally ruining this important day for you and embarrassing you as well and..."
"And you're rambling Jo. Sweetheart, don't apologize and feel bad. You're not embarrassing me or ruining anything, nor are you being selfish or overreacting. You're just having a trauma response after all Ethan has put you through. If anything, maybe I'm being insensitive to your feelings and making light of something that's really heavy for you."
"Ok, no, please don't do that. You did nothing wrong so just let me take responsibility for my utterly ridiculous actions."
Heavily, he sighed and smiled, then took her face in his hands, "Fine BUT, you sweet lady are in no way ridiculous. The only thing that's utterly ridiculous is how fucking crazy I am about you...." He paused, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment, "Annnnnnnd, I've totally done it again. Blurted out my boyish feelings without taking into consideration that it makes you uncomfortable because you don't feel the same way."
She gazed at him with a soft smile, "There's nothing boyish about it. I see a man who wears his heart on his sleeve and it's super sweet."
He gazed back, his thumb caressing her cheekbone until the tender moment was interrupted by the student's teacher calling out, "Craig, could you help us for a minute?"
Annoyed, Josie peeked around Craig again to see a quite pretty, plus sized woman with wavy blonde hair, burning a hole right through him with her intense stare.
Craig whispered to Josie with a frown, "That's Emma, their professor. She's quite pushy. Ok love, I gotta go finish up this class."
Craig squatted back down and assessed the situation, "Yep here's the problem. You just need a different brush."
As he got up and went to go get one, Emma very indiscreetly turned and ogled his backside.
"And clearly horny," Josie muttered, leering at the woman who then trapped him into an on the spot conversation upon his return. She already disliked the woman solely based on her name's closeness to her deceitful ex-friend Emily.
"So Craig, after the Boston art gala tonight, there's going to be a small after party of sorts at one of the campus houses. Drinks, snacks, music, games and just all around fun and shenanigans for the adults and older students. I'd really love it if you and Gael came. Maybe we could get to know each other better over some drinks?"
Craig's body language was an obvious sign that he was clearly uncomfortable and astonished even, for the woman was basically hitting on him right there in front of her students and Josie too, who was also shocked, but even more so over the fact that she was feeling an unexpected bout of jealousy.
The clever mob man handled Emma perfectly with his response, which in turn floored Josie, "Sure, why not. You won't mind if I bring my girlfriend? You can get to know her too."
She took the hit by simply downplaying the situation in order to not appear affected, "Oh no of course not. Sure. The more the merrier." She then glanced over at Gael, "So, would you happen to know if Gael is seeing anyone?"
Josie almost choked on the wine she was sipping as Craig's inner voice was rolling in laughter, "You'd have to take that up with him. I actually just met the guy this morning and haven't a clue on his personal life."
To add to her wound, Craig sat down and rubbed more salt in it, "Jo my love, we've been cordially invited by Emma here to an after party tonight following the art show. Does that sound like something you are up for?"
Josie sat down on the arm of the couch, head hung low, trying not to laugh as she played along while Emma, standing with her arms crossed, watched, "Why yes....babe, I would love to go."
Craig too, was trying to contain his laughter as he gazed at her, nodding and smiling. He even contemplated on going over to Josie and giving her a big, fat kiss but he didn't want to risk the he, in turn, could earn a big, fat lip.
"Alright!" Craig cheered, slapping his palms down on his knees, "It's settled then. Now, if you'll excuse me ladies, I must get back to class."
Boston
"This is far better than any hotel," Lee complimented as he carried his suitcases into Travis' living room, "but you should have told me we were coming here instead."
"Would you have wanted to come?"
"Considering you just split with some guy who lived here with you, probably not."
"Exactly. But I assure you, it's over with him. All he did was cheat. So um, why did you and your girl break up?"
Deflecting, Lee went to the fridge, "You got any beer?"
"Plenty, and there's booze in the cabinet beside it, now stop avoiding the question. Tell me man, what happened?"
Lee chose the Fireball whiskey instead and poured a double over ice, "First of all, she's not my girl anymore so don't call her that and second..." he paused, swirled the ice around in the glass, then knocked the fiery liquid back, "Wooooo that was good! Anyways, it was many reasons, one being another dude. She claims she never fucked him but yeah, I don't buy it. Now, can we talk about something else?? It's my birthday. Another year around the sun and time to start anew. Let's not do it by living in the past. Onwards and upwards from here is my motto on life now."
"Alright, deal. No ex talk tonight or any other night...well, I mean if we're still hanging out in the future."
Lee's thick brows furrowed as he poured another double, "Uh why wouldn't we? We're friends man. Have been for years."
"Well, because maybe I might want mo...."
Travis' phone rang which Lee was grateful for because he knew where the conversation was headed and he wasn't ready for another relationship. He simply wanted to have fun like he did in his med school days and the menu did in fact have casual sex as a main course. Whether it be with Travis or not, he didn't know and would just take things as they came, then decide.
Travis smiled and put his phone on speaker, "Hey girl!! My friend and I just got to my house. Are you in Boston yet?"
"I am yes!! Johnny's at the club doing boring boss man business shit."
"Well get your cute booty over here and play with us while he's working. Why sit alone in a hotel? Now that's boring."
"It's a penthouse suite so it's not that boring silly but I'll have his driver bring me over shortly! AND I will come bearing gifts."
"Oh you def know the way to a man's heart. Bring plenty for my friend too. I got plenty of cash to cover it."
"Yeah cool, I will. Does this friend have a name?"
"It's Lee, Go on and say hello Emmy, you're on speaker."
"Hi Leeeeeeee!!!!"
Lee chuckled, still not putting two and two together from the clues as to who she was, "Uhh, hi there."
Travis laughed too, "Ok. We'll see you soon babe! Bye."
"Bye Trav! Bye Lee!"
Lee was impressed, "Wow, look at you. Seems like you got some big wig friends."
He grinned, "It pays to be a bartender, especially in the big cities."
"Apparently. I'm certainly not complaining. What's this club called again?"
"Pandemonium. The title says it all. Trust me, this night will be unforgettable, although while you're there, you'll forget everything."
Lee chuckled, "I suppose so when the club's name has the word demon in it."
Travis laughed and went to the stereo, "What ya say we crank some tunes and play some drinking games until she gets here?"
"Sounds like a plan! Just no sappy shit."
Back to Salem
The art class was wrapping up with Craig talking about his work he had on display behind him and wanting to know the students' opinions on it.
"So, what do you all think about this piece?"
The group was silent as their confused faces peered up at the swirls of all blue on the canvas.
"Anyone? Don't be afraid. Your thoughts all matter."
Three of them finally spoke in turn, each agreeing that they didn't know what it even meant.
"Well, let me say this. Art is kind of like music. Not everyone understands it and it's interpreted differently from one person to the next. It's really more about the emotions you feel when you hear it and it's the same when you look at a piece of art. So what do you guys feel when you look at this?"
For Josie, she both felt and saw something in it, starting with his choice of color. He seemed to use blue a lot as she glanced around the room at his other work. It was even the color of the paint he once chucked at the wall in a moment of rage over Elizabeth keeping Blaise from him. The piece he was sharing had a sense of nostalgia to it. She saw a family in it that he once had and lost. A family that was happy unlike his childhood. A mother holding a child and a father embracing them both. She saw a dream to be loved and to love.
There was more silence and confused expressions. One finally found the courage to speak, "I don't feel anything really."
With the ice broken, another chimed in, "Same. Sorry. Like, I feel nothing."
"Alright, well....anyone else?"
There were no more responses.
He gave a soft chuckle, "You know what? It's fine. Art, writing, fashion, music, it's all subjective. Not everyone will understand it and not everyone enjoys it. It can be an acquired taste for some. With that said, I think that's a wrap for today. I thank you all so much for coming and being bored out of your minds and I hope to see all of you again tonight in Boston."
In that moment, Josie really wanted to tell him how she saw it, for she could see it in his eyes that he was hurt. Even Gael looked sad for him. She loved that Craig had a sensitivity about him but she didn't enjoy his spirit being crushed. That was the entire reason he had lost his inspiration in the first place. She felt that she could help them all understand the piece but she too chose silence. It was his class and she didn't feel it was her place to speak out due to her opinion appearing biased. Craig wanted the thoughts and opinions of those who didn't know him or his work. It was all about objectivity.
Craig watched as they all packed up, then they said their thank you's and goodbyes and were gone which is when Gael tried to make him feel better.
"Hey man, don't sweat it. They're what? In their early twenties? Their still kids basically and don't have the appreciation for art like we do. Honestly, I think your work is brilliant and..."
"Gael, I appreciate what you're trying to do but as I said to them, not everyone is going to get it, no matter their age and to be quite honest myself...I don't get my work either."
He stood up, walked over to the painting and looked it up and down for a brief moment, then picked up a cutting tool and shockingly shredded it down the center with two aggressive swipes.
Hands over her mouth, gaping eyes, Josie watched alongside a frozen Gael as Craig quietly exited into his adjoined apartment. The silence was so deafening that the soft click of his door closing was heard at maximum volume, sounding and speaking louder than a slamming door which she had expected.
Finally, Gael found his words, "Uh....what just happened? Is he ok?"
After monitoring and studying the Ethan look-alike throughout the class, Josie had come to see that Craig was right. He was simply an overall good guy and the features of a monster had significantly diminished in her eyes.
"He will be. Let's just give him some space. I don't know what all you and he spoke about before the class but he's going through a lot right now."
"He was brief on his personal life but he did mention that his daughter was missing and even though he did his best to hide his pain, he failed miserably. I could see how broken up he was about it in the way he spoke about her. It's similar to how he speaks about you."
The guilt-ridden anxiety choked her once again about knowing what she knew about Blaise and she feared that once she told him, which would not be anytime soon for his own hot-headed good, that Craig's feelings for her would change altogether. He wouldn't understand that she was doing it to save him from himself. For the time being, she would have to trust Jeffrey and Jason's plan, although she really wanted to be in on it and help bring Blaise back to him since she felt she was responsible for her kidnapping in the first place. The problem was, how could she when she knew Jeffrey and her brother would never allow it? Not only that, but she had no way of knowing when the two Morgans were going to embark on Operation Wyndemere.
As far as telling him about Elizabeth's sister and her plan to gain custody of Blaise, that had to stay on the downlow as well. Craig would snap and Josie had a terrible feeling that Rebecca would go missing too because once he got his daughter back, there was no way in hell he was ever going to let someone take her from him again, especially one of his ex-wife's relations and from Josie's interaction with the counterfeit Christian, Rebecca was just as black hearted as her sister.
"Actually Gael, I think I am going to go check on him."
"Cool, no problem. I'll just clean up the place since we all need to get ready for tonight's outing. It was nice to meet you and I'm really glad I got to meet Craig. He's a great guy for helping me out."
Josie smiled and chuckled, "He really is. I'm just sorry you almost became road kill first."
His hazel eyes widened as he laughed, "I know right???"
After a few soft taps on the door, there was a muttered approval for entry, "Come in."
Once inside, Josie found him hastily rummaging through his closet, "What to wear, what to wear," he mumbled and pulled out two garments of the same color, black as usual, and held them up to Josie with a grin.
To humor him, she pointed to a black leather blazer and offered an idea for an accenting piece of clothing, "Umm, that one with one of your crisp, white dress shirts underneath, slightly unbuttoned over your chest."
He turned the leather towards him and gazed at it, then smiled, "Ahhh yes. Alright then. That will pair lovely together. I like your taste Jo March."
He continued on in silence, fumbling through a dresser drawer to locate a shirt, clearly trying to avoid conversation about his previous display of rage.
"Craig....are you alright?"
His quick movements halted and he turned to her with a smile full of teeth, "Never better," he piped, then he resumed his search.
She went to him, moved his hands from the drawer and closed it, then stood between him and the dresser, "Hey, take a breath and relax for a minute please."
With an annoyed sigh, he gripped her small waist, then hoisted her up and placed her down beside him, "No," he snapped and carried on, digging through another drawer.
Mouth gaping, her hands went to her hips, "Really???"
He sighed heavier and turned, his hands also on his hips, "Yes. Really. I need to get ready and so do you. The class went on ridiculously longer and pointlessly than expected. So how about you run along and do whatever it is that you need to do and I'll text you when it's time to go."
Her eyes narrowed, "Then why did you invite me in if you're just going to be a fucking dick??"
His mouth then gaped, "What did you just call me?"
"You heard me and don't you ever manhandle me again or I'll make an art display out of those big ass balls you have," she threatened and stormed out.
"Oh yeah!!??," he jeered as his door slammed, "I'd like to see you try, you...you....you....."
Hands back on hips, he paused in frustration over his loss for words. With a nose-flaring sigh, he slammed the dresser drawer shut with a swift kick of his foot as he bellowed, "FUCKKKKK!!!!!"
In slow motion, Gael's head turned, his wide eyes following Josie as she marched through the studio and stopped at the door to shout back before her dramatic departure, "YOUUUUUU!!!!"
As she stomped down the hall to her apartment and opened the door, his muffled retort sounded through the walls, "IN YOUR DREAMS BABE!!!"
"AAAARRRRGH!!!" she shrieked and hurled the door shut so hard that a picture frame in the hall crashed to the floor.
"I'm adding that to your rent!"
With a strong middle finger to the air, Josie began a frantic search for her missing journal to release her emotions or she feared she would run back to him and either try to strangle him like she did to Angel or tear his clothes off and fuck him stupid, for she was insanely aroused and highly deprived of physical intimacy.
She wasn't the only one aroused and lacking in the sex department. Craig scowled at the solidifying mass between his legs as he cupped and shifted it to ease the discomfort but the simple touch and movement only brought him to full attention.
"Nope," he snarled, refusing to pleasure his aching cock when he considered it to be a form of sexual manipulation that Josie had unintentionally done to him and it wasn't the first time. Once before, he had brought himself to fruition with impure thoughts of her and all it had done was make him yearn to be with her even more.
Feeling defeated by her wicked control over him and by life as well, Craig turned the shower on to cold only and with his clothes still on, he sat beneath the arctic waterfall, having an emotional breakdown.
While Craig was numbing himself, Josie's scavenger hunt for the diary had been unsuccessful. As a last ditch effort, she went to an unpacked suitcase and rummaged through it, but still, there was no sign of her most private, personal thoughts.
Coming to the conclusion that she must have left it at her mom's house since that's the last place she remembered seeing it, she gave up and settled for a spiral notebook to scribble her muddled thoughts onto and it began with Craig.
March 25- Why? Why does that man make me feel this way? Both angry and aroused, although I'm not really even angry at all. Not at him anyways. I'm angry that I can't help him. I'm angry that I can't bring his daughter back. I'm angry that I can't tell him what I know. I'm angry that he's hurting and won't let me in. I'm angry that it's all my fault and I'm angry because I have these fucking feelings for him when I am still very much in love with Lee and I'm angry about that too because he certainly does not love me. His actions AND words proved that. It was all a big fat lie. I'm also angry at myself because maybe he wasn't so wrong to be worried about my closeness with Craig but...if ONLY Lee hadn't pushed me away, these feelings, whatever they are, most likely would not have...no...they wouldn't have developed. It's Lee's fault, not mine. All his secrets and how he is just fucking ghosting me now. I tried so hard to fix it. Did I not try hard enough? Should I keep trying when he won't even talk to me? Or should I let him go when he's certainly not trying to fix things. I know I can be happy with Craig. He loves me too and always shows it. He doesn't lie to me. He doesn't hurt me, not intentionally anyways like today. He didn't mean to explode. I triggered him. I pushed too hard when I should have just left him alone. He protects me. He's done things for me that I cannot write on paper. He's so sweet and kind. That's who he really is under that tough exterior. I want to protect him too, from his father and from himself. I've said it before, that maybe I was meant to be with him all along. There's even been signs. I've always believed that God will keep allowing a person to hurt you if they're not your person and that's all Lee does is hurt me. The things he told Orlando about me, I can't get it out of my head. HOW IS THAT LOVE???? And fuck Dr. Bloom. Might as well vent about that too. How could he go and screw Emily after I had told him what she did to me and my family???? She slept with my father!!! IN OUR HOUSE while my mom was upstairs sleeping!! Orlando knew who she was and still put his dick in her. It's unforgiveable. I guess that is all for now. I have to get ready for a night out with Craig. Ugh, I just got butterflies again thinking about him. There's something here and it's growing. I know I could love him too. Really, truly love him. I just wish I knew how to let go of Lee. I mean, hasn't God shown me enough??? Happy fucking birthday Lee.
Back to Boston
"HA HAAAA!!! I win again! Drink up!," Lee gloated and grinned as he gathered up all the playing cards from the floor where he and Travis sat Indian style and began to shuffle.
"You cheat bro," Travis claimed with an eye roll and knocked back his sixth shot of Tequila, "Let me shuffle this time."
Lee's lips curled up on one side, then he bent the deck between his thumb and other four fingers, "Ok sure. 52 pickup is all yours!"
As the cards showered over Travis, Lee stumbled to his feet and ran off to the bathroom laughing, "Muahahahahaaaa!!!"
After taking a long, pent up leak, Lee washed his hands and gazed into his glassy eyed reflection. The booze was priming him well but it still wasn't shaking off the habitual thoughts of Jo. He was going to need a hell of a lot more than whiskey to clear his head of her, for as the Nate Smith song went, her memory must be bulletproof..
Lee ran his hands through his dark hair and sighed, then opened the door and entered the hall where he was stealthily ambushed by Travis from behind and pushed and pinned against the wall, face first, by the buff bartender's pressing weight.
"Muahahahaaaa! Back at ya babe," he teasingly mocked and inhaled the scent of Lee's neck, "God damn you smell delicious. What cologne is that? I could literally drink you."
Lee's chuckle was sardonic, finding no humor in the forceful play and forward remarks, "Yeah ok, you got me back, now get off me."
Travis' lips grazed Lee's ear lobe, "But I don't want to. This feels nice. You feel nice."
Lee sighed, shaking his head, "You better slow down on the booze. It's making you thick."
He chuckled, tickling Lee's neck with the tip of his nose and grinded his groin into his backside, "No, you're making me thick. Feel that?"
Travis didn't even know what happened, for in a split second, he found himself in a firm choke hold by one of Lee's ridiculously strong arms with his arm was bent up behind his back, gripped at the wrist by Lee's squeezing hand.
"Fuck man," Travis squeaked, his face turning a mulberry hue, "I...I can har...hardly breathe."
Lee's teeth clenched together as he snarled into Travis' burning ear, "You're lucky I'm allowing you to breathe at all. Don't you ever touch me or hold me down in that way again without my consent or I'll snap that chubby of yours right in two, leaving you with a permanently crippled cock. Understood?"
Travis' head vigorously nodded.
"Good boy," Lee quipped as he heard a car door from outside, then pushed Travis into a stumbling tumble to his ass.
Coughing and rubbing his neck, Travis' eyes watered as his gaping eyes peered up at Lee's towering stance, "Who the fuck are you man?"
The doorbell rang.
Lee's intimidating eyes glared down his long nose, "Fuck around and find out. I'm going out back for a smoke."
After Lee disappeared and the back door slammed shut, Travis collected himself and let Emily in.
"Heyyyy Tra...oh my god. Why is your face so red??"
"Oh, that..." he coughed again and cleared his throat, gave a little lie of omission, "I was just doing a bunch of Fireball shots. Shit burns."
The petite brunette giggled, knowing he was fibbing, "Trav, sometimes I think you forget how long I've known you. I'm sure you and your buddy were doing a bunch of," she made quotation marks with her fingers and winked, "something." Did I interrupt some boy toy time?"
"Hardly. We're just friends."
Laughing, she headed to the living room, "Whatever. So where is he?"
"Having a smoke. So what did you bring me?"
From her handbag, she revealed a clear baggie with a handful of large and round white pills, then took one out and handed it to him, "I like to call these," she did the finger quote again, "Crazy Train." It will take you on one wild ride around the world in one night. The more you take, the better the thrill. All aboard!! Last stop, nobody knows! Choo choo!!"
"Hell yeah!" he cheered and instantly popped one, "just what I need."
He then handed her five one hundred dollar bills, one for each pill, "Will this cover it?"
"Sure will and there's plenty more where that came from."
"Sweet! I'm sure we'll make use of them. You want a drink to wash one down?"
"Yes please Mr. Bartender sir. Vodka rocks, double."
With a trembling hand, Lee puffed away in the chilly, evening breeze as triggered thoughts of his traumatic wedding night with Ethan plagued his mind, all thanks to Travis' bold pass. The anger all resurfaced, not only because of being roofied and raped by his ex-husband but also because of everything Ethan had done since his return to Salem. He had Lee fooled then, thinking he had changed and Travis was beginning to remind him of his abuser. He was willing though, to let this incident slide and give Travis another chance because like Lee, he was going through a bad break up too and was just looking for comfort and of course, Lee was pretty sure he put the fear of God into Travis so he didn't feel he would be stupid enough to try it again.
Taking the last drag, Lee placed the butt between his thumb and middle finger and gave it a skillful flick across the yard, then went back inside where he headed straight for the whiskey without a glance at the girl Travis was handing a drink to.
"Here you go love. I made a triple."
Emily saw him though and she gasped as her ebony eyes widened, "Oh my god."
Her emphasized words drew Lee's sapphires to her and they widened too, then, their response was simultaneous, consisting of one identical word.
"You."
Travis' head moved between the two, brows furrowed, "You...know each other??"
Emily stood with a smile as she looked him up and down, "Yeah. We met briefly at the ice skating rink not too long ago."
Brows even more furrowed, Travis took his eyes to Lee, "You skate??"
Befuddled at the situation, Lee briefly answered, keeping his eyes locked on the much prettier version of the girl he once met, "No, I was there for a party. Wow, small world." His eyes also traveled up and down her small curved form, liking what he saw, "Nice to see you again Emily."
Travis didn't like what he saw though. He quickly picked up on the instant attraction and chemistry happening right before him and he made sure to innocently mention her boyfriend, "Yeah so Emmy, what time is Johnny opening up tonight? I'm so ready to dance my ass off and it's really awesome that Johnny will actually be there since he rarely ever is."
That's when it clicked for Lee, "Holy shit. That's right. Johnny came in to the rink that day to see you and you and Jo argued about it because of who he is. Zacharra's your fucking boyfriend??"
Now Travis was really baffled, "Wait, you know Johnny too??? Can someone explain what's going on here? and who's Jo??"
Eyes closed, palms out, Emily took over, "Everybody chill. I got this. So...I'll start with Josie, or Jo because that's what Lee calls her. She's my....or was my friend and she's Lee's girlfriend and...."
"Nope," he happily corrected, "Not anymore."
Her brow arched as she pulled her smiling, bottom lip in by her teeth, "Alright. EX....girlfriend then. Anyways, yeah, Johnny came there to see me but Josie was adamant he came there to see her and taunt her because he they had some fling years ago and she said he was still hooked on her blah blah blah and we argued because she didn't want me seeing him, telling me what a bad guy he was and all that and then he and Lee clashed and Lee got in his face and that was all she wrote."
Lee chuckled, "Well, I can see this is going to be one hell of a night when he sees me there." He then frowned at Travis, "So you're friends with a mob dude?? You could have fucking mentioned that."
He frowned back, "Well Emmy's dating him so what's the fucking difference?? He's always been good to me so I don't solely see him as that and going around announcing it either. I'd like to remain on his good side, not to mention he pays me very generously."
Lee tossed his hands up, "Alright, alright, whatever. Fuck it. It is what it is and I just want to have a fucking good time and forget a lot of shit for just one fucking night. It's my birthday damn it!"
Emily picked up the baggie and held it up, "Well I can make that happen. Happppppy Birrrrthdaaaaaay Leeeeeee."
"What is that?" he asked, then folded his arms and deviously smiled as she gave him the same description she had given Travis.
"Long story but it seems I'm destined in my life to ride a fucking train so why not?
Travis raised his hand, "Wait, so hold up. Are we going to have a problem tonight since you and Johnny aren't on good terms? I'd like to keep my job and all my body parts as well."
"If he don't have one with me, then I don't have one with him."
Emily quickly fixed the situation, "Look guys. I will call Johnny in a little bit and talk to him. I'll handle it. It's all good. Now, do you want one of these? Travis already paid for them so you might as well take advantage."
Lee's eyes moved to his friend for approval, considering what had just transpired between them.
"Yeah sure man. Go ahead. That's what I got them for."
Lee smiled, softening with him, "Hey...sorry about earlier."
Travis smiled back, "Me too."
Emily opened the baggie and took out one pill, and held it up to Lee, "Alright then, Now that that's settled, Iet's fucking get this party started. We have a few hours yet before it's time to head out."
With a pearly white smile, Lee moved to her, "Alright."
Standing before her, he opened his mouth, inviting her to serve it to him. She accepted and quickly placed the pill upon his tongue, then he swallowed it, along with a taste of her sweet perfume.
Salem
Feeling better after her emotional release onto paper, Josie stood at the body length mirror, looking over her primped and preened self for the impending party life. She felt like she was staring at a stranger. She was always so casual in appearance and there, looking back at her was a woman with a head full of hairspray and makeup that took almost an hour to do and would probably take even longer to remove. Then there was the bold, heavy and cheap accessory around her neck that to her, looked more like a dog choker and to complete the makeover, she was wearing a strapless dress, green in color, that barely covered her. She NEVER wore dresses. The particular child sized gown that she was currently freezing in was actually purchased for a night out with Lee that never happened and it was also chosen because green was his favorite color but there she stood wearing it along with a pair of black heels she had to practice walking in so she didn't end up in a cast like her sister and she had done it all to impress Craig.
Craig was in the same predicament as he jazzed himself up. The fancier attire and image wasn't the problem. He was used to being stylish from time to time. The issue was that he was doing it for Josie and wanted to look perfect, otherwise, he never would have put so much effort into it.
All lathered up in his Hugo Boss cologne, there he stood, also checking himself over in the mirror. Hair, brows, mustache and beard all finely groomed and wearing the white shirt with it unbuttoned to show his chest as Josie had suggested. Over the shirt was a black blazer and below the waist, black trousers and the infamous shiny black shoes. Last but not least, on his fingers were his usual sterling silver rings, three on each hand. It was all Craig approved but to him, it wasn't fully approved until he received one more opinion, which was going to be his way of apologizing.
Still before the mirror, Craig snapped a photo of himself. It was much easier to him to get a full body shot than the backwards camera since he was never really good at taking pictures of himself, nor did he ever desire to unless it was with Blaise.
Before sending Josie the photo, he first chugged down a large glass of sweet red wine and then typed out a short, apologetic text, "Hi. Do you still think I'm a dick? 😢I'm really really sorry."
As she went to her phone, it was the first time she didn't rush to it with hopes of it being Lee. After being ghosted by him all day regarding her long, heartfelt voicemail earlier that morning, she had come to accept that she was not going to receive a reply and that he just didn't care. This time, she actually hoped it was Craig.
Upon opening the text, her eyes lit up and she burst into laughter but at the same time, she felt bad, "No 😢I never did. I'm really sorry too."
"Music to my ears. Can I come over so we can talk?"
"Please do."
"Ok, but first....what do you think?"
Covering her huge smile in shock, she stared at him longer than she should have. He was just so truly beautiful to her.
"That bad huh?"
"No, stop it lol. Far from it. It would have been better though if those baby blues of yours were looking at me. Oh and, where's the leather?? Otherwise, you Mr. Parker are a strikingly gorgeous creature. 😉😎"
His laugh was hearty over the use of his descriptive introduction to her at the art class upon him, "You're amazing and much too sweet for me. I'll change jackets and be right over."
As she placed her phone in her purse, staring back at her was the two playing cards she had forgotten about that Britt had given to her. The Queen of hearts and two of hearts.
She tucked them away inside her new makeshift journal and stuffed it under her mattress for safe keeping, then last minute, she decided to wear a different pair of heels that weren't so spiky and as she was slipping them on, Craig was knocking on the door.
"Coming!!" she shouted and successfully ran to the door without falling.
Swinging it open, her heart dropped at the sight and smell of him, for the photo did not do him justice whatsoever and instead of complimenting him up front, her anxiety chose her reaction, "Ummm, where's the leather?"
Unlike her, Craig had no words at all. His mouth dropped open but nothing came out. He literally had to bring his hand to his lips to close them and then he rested his fingertips upon them as his astonished blues slowly traveled from her head to her toes, then back to her worried face.
When he finally found his words, they were tongue-tied, "It's uhhh...it's...I forgot that...I um, left it in....yeah it's in the car."
Her giggle snapped him out of his verbal stupor, "But....wow. Just....fucking wow," he raved in awe of her stunning transformation, "Jo...you...you look insanely splendid. Absolutely and ridiculously glorious."
Another giggle as her smile glowed, "Awwww, right back at ya babe."
"Ahhh, babe huh? Well I'll take that any day over dick. So umm, may I...come in?"
"Oh my gosh, how rude of me! Of course! I'm so sorry." She moved out of his way, balancing herself on the door handle, for her knees had suddenly become weak, "Do you want some wine before we go?"
His grin was wide, "I think you know the answer to that."
"Ok, I'lllll....go get it."
Fearing the walk from the door to the kitchen, Josie took in a breath and let go of her crutch, then with one wobbling foot in front of the other, she slowly crept across the floor, praying Craig wouldn't notice her instability. It amazed her because she had just been able to run to the door. That's when she figured it out. It was because he was watching her and she didn't want to appear like a klutz.
Her prayers failed, "Jo, are you going to be able to walk in those things all night?"
With overconfidence, she loudly assured him with an unsure smile, "YEP! I'm goo......"
The mistake was that she looked at him and then her ankle buckled. With a gasping squeal, gravity pulled her down but her fall was promptly intercepted by Craig's agile arms.
Still in his strong arms, he steadied her. "I've got you love."
Giddiness consumed her as she gripped his brawny biceps. Was it his intoxicating cologne? Was it the brightening of his blue hues as they gazed into hers? Or was it the fact that his lips were in such close proximity to hers that his sweet and warm wine breath tickled her nose, making her thirsty to taste him? She felt she was about to from the way he was looking at her, for he was having similar thoughts about her cherry scented lips but instead, the big bad mob man chickened out, forcing himself to back away.
"Why don't you go sit down love, before you break your pretty little neck and I mean that sincerely, not as some patronizing dick," he assured her with a teasing smirk, "I'll go get us the wine."
He took her hand and helped her to sit on the couch and just as his hand was almost free to get the drinks, she clutched his fingertips, peering up at him with remorse, "Hey. I truly am sorry for calling you that. I swear I didn't mean it or to hurt your feelings."
His smile was kind as he placed his other hand atop hers, "Hold that thought, I'll be right back."
Knowing right where the wine and glasses were, Craig retrieved them and hurried back, sitting beside her and pouring the red vintage and respectfully handing a glass to her first, "Ok...now," he began with his eyes eagerly engaging hers, "I know you came in to console me after the students ever so kindly critiqued my work and I'd like to explain why I shut you down so harshly, or even at all. That particular piece that I went full Freddy Krueger on, I created the day I found out I was going to be a father and....all of it became a lie with Lizzy's infidelity with Ethan and finding out Blaise was most likely his, so when the students said they didn't feel anything or understand the painting, that only reminded of how true that lie really was, if that makes any sense? I guess the reality truly hit me for the first time with someone else validating it for me and I just didn't know how to process it but I never should have treated you as I did when you were just trying to be there for me and for that, I am whole-heartedly sorry. You had every right to threaten to Picasso my manhood." His brows raised, eyes wide, "What a sight that would be huh?"
Josie softly laughed, then took his hand, "Well, to be fair, I should have just given you some space but, apology accepted. Maybe if I had told you during the class that I understood the painting, it would still be alive and none of this would have happened."
"Wait," his brows furrowed, "You...knew?"
"I did. All the swirling strokes, they represented people, a family. I didn't need to know your backstory to see it. Those students are taking art classes for a reason. They're still learning and don't understand all the concepts yet and even as you said, not everyone will get it, so I'm sorry you took their opinions to heart and I also want you to know that the painting was beautiful."
"Not as beautiful as you."
The fixed gaze they shared was interrupted by a call to Craig's cell, "Oh, it's Gael. Hello? Everything ok?"
"Yep, just wanted to let you know that the studio is all back in place, brushes cleaned, paint put away, oh and, I'm ready to hit the road when you are. Is....everything good with you and Josie?"
Craig chuckled, then smiled at Jo, "Yeah man, we're both good. Thanks for cleaning up. We'll meet you in the hall in just a few."
"Sounds like a plan. Can't wait for tonight. It's gonna be a night to remember."
Craig ended the call, then swallowed down the rest of his wine, "Well, you ready love? My car's out back in the garage. I'll swing around and get it, then pick you up out front."
She quickly downed her wine too, "Mmmm. Yep, I'm so ready for some normal fun stuff for once." She then chuckled, "So, about Gael. We actually didn't scare him off? I can only imagine what he thinks of me after my petulant tantrum."
He laughed too, "Yeah, he and I talked for a bit after you left and I apologized to him for my actions. I did get the vibe that he's a tiny bit intimidated by you, but rest assured, I set the record straight in your defense and took on all the blame. It's all good. No worries sweetheart."
"Well, I will apologize to him too because it was not ALL your fault Craig."
"Alright. As you wish. How about we put it all behind us and get the fuck out of dodge? You gonna be ok in those shoes love? Especially when drinking?"
Josie stood right up with Craig rising quickly to hold her arm, "Yep. Watch this."
"Should I hold your beer?"
"Ha...Ha...! Funny guy got jokes. No, seriously, let go. I got this."
Slowly but gracefully, Josie made her way across the room and picked up her leopard print coat, then spun around, posing with her arm in the air as if she were a Price Is Right model, "TA DA!!!! There, see? If I can do triple axels on the ice, then I should be able to walk in a simple pair of shoes. I just need to focus. And besides, I have your arm to cling to if I get too tipsy."
Craig went to her and helped her put her coat on, "You know, I sure would love to see you skate someday."
Her train of thought shifted, "That would be great but wait," She turned to him with concern, "if we're taking your car, especially being Boston bound and we're going to be drinking...."
"Gael's the D.D. He don't drink. Stop worrying and let loose. Tonight is going to be a ridiculous good time."
"You're letting him drive your classic, mint condition Chevelle???"
" I sure am. It will be nice to have a chauffeur and although it will be very odd to be sitting in the back seat of my own car, it will be absolutely delightful because it will be with you. Oh!!," he reeled and snapped his fingers, "I almost forgot. I cleared out a spot for you to put your car in my garage where it will be locked up and safe and out of view from those rednecks as well. It's coded entry AND I'm changing this complex to that as well. Anyone that doesn't have it will have to be buzzed in. Installing it next week. No more unwanted people will just be walking in here like my fath...damn it, I mean Cyrus has or Lee has...sorry. Didn't mean to mention him. Anyways, I never used to have any need for all of that security here until Cyrus was released from prison and Ethan came back around so now, I think it will be best. I want you to be and feel safe Jo. That's all I care about."
"I do feel safe with you. Always. Thank you Craig, for everything. You...IT means more to me than you know."
Craig grinned at her slip of the tongue, then he leaned down and tenderly kissed her cheek, "As you do to me Cheri lady."
With Josie blushing on his arm and the bottle of wine in his other hand, Craig escorted her and Gael outside where they waited for him valet style and Josie used the time to apologize for her obnoxious behavior but during her rambling attempt at making amends, her words were cut short by a car driving by at a high rate of speed, basil green in color. Unable to see the driver with the tinted windows, she certainly recognized the make and model of the vehicle, for she had been inside of it once. It was a Dodge Charger.
After the car passed by, going fast enough to give her hair a whirl, she watched it tear around the corner, tires squealing, until it was gone and all was silent.
"Luke??" she whispered as her confused eyes remained locked on the empty corner.
"I'm sorry?" Gael responded, also confused.
"Oh...oh nothing, I...I...," she stammered and paused, still fixated on the street corner, "I...I just thought I saw someone I knew. No biggie."
It was then that Craig came whipping around the corner.
Upon pulling up, Craig hopped right out of his black beauty, leather blazer now on, and sweetly displayed a gentlemanly mannerism of opening the door for her, "Your chariot my lady."
Once everyone was seated in their places and buckled in, Gael turned the key and the engine rumbled and purred which enticed him to pump the pedal a few times just to hear the beastly growl but then he gasped and turned around to look at Craig, "Oh shit, sorry man. I just got a bit carried away. Never been in a monster like this, let alone drove one."
Craig reassured Gael that it was ok as he chuckled, "Go on man, don't be afraid of her. Give this car some love. She was meant to roar. Just whatever you do, don't turn on the fucking radio."
With perplexed brows, Gael just smiled and gave a nod, then revved up the engine and made an announcement before he sped off down the road, "Alright ladies and gentlemen, Boston here we fucking come!"
Boston
Walking on clouds of medication induced euphoria, a glassy eyed Lee readied himself in the bedroom as Emily did the same in the bathroom, feeling rather high as well. She had made the call to Johnny about Lee, explaining the situation and surprisingly, the mobster bully didn't seem to have a problem with Josie's ex partying in his club or hanging around his girl.
Laughing as he stumbled out of the bedroom, Lee returned to the living room, took another shot of tequila and plopped on the couch, arms sprawled out on the back and legs crossed as he grinned from ear to ear, "What do ya think Trav??" he asked, referring to his attire.
Travis, also high and grinning, rolled his eyes up and down Lee's six foot five form that was wearing all white. A white tee, a white blazer, sleeves pushed up to the elbows, white trousers and even his loafers were white.
"You make a better God than Morgan Freeman did in Bruce Almighty."
Lee winked with a wicked smile, "Only I'm the devil in disguise."
"Ooooh, me likey."
Emily then entered, dark hair pinned back and wearing an extremely provocative dress that barely covered her ass and breasts and coincidentally, it was white as well. Lee's lips parted as his enamored eyes ran up her endless, tan legs and over all of her curves, then made a stop at her cat-like eyes that her winged eyeliner and false lashes had converted them to.
"Well now....did it hurt? When you fell from Heaven?"
Travis frowned as if he had smelled an egg fart.
Emily giggled as she eye-fucked him back, "It did and now I think I need a doctor."
Lee patted the couch beside him, "Well you happen to be in luck. Dr. Pace here, at your service."
As Emily sat down beside him, Travis' eyes rolled, "Are we ready to go now?? Or would you rather fuck each other right here on the couch first?"
He got up, shaking his head and went to the kitchen for more booze.
Lee gave Emily a wink, "I'll be right back."
He went to the kitchen and leaned on the counter, folding his arms, "So what was all that?"
Travis gulped down a double whiskey neat, "Gee, I could ask you the same thing. Did you forget that she has a man who also happens to be in the fucking mafia?? Or are you trying to get your knees shot off if he's feeling nice?"
Lee nonchalantly chuckled, "Is that supposed to scare me? If you knew my past, you'd be worried for Johnny, not me."
Travis turned to him, changing the subject and his tone to a kinder and more caring one, "Speaking of your past, did...did someone do something to you that caused you to react to my advances the way you did?"
Lee sighed and poured a drink, then reveled in the burn as it rolled down his throat, "They did and we're not talking about it."
"Alright. I'm sorry though and again, I'm sorry for coming on so strong. I'll back off but just be careful around Emmy ok? I know you can hold your own since I was almost turned into a fucking pretzel by Hulk fucking Hogan but Johnny plays dirty. I mean, if you really know him, then you know that already but, I just don't want to see anything bad happen."
"Yeah well," he tossed another drink back and placed the glass down with a hard clunk, "I play in a league of my own and it's much dirtier. So are we going or what? I'm losing my buzz."
"Emmy!" Travis shouted, "You ready???"
As they all walked out the door, Lee's eyes popped, "A fucking Limo??? I really AM in Heaven!"
They all climbed in and his eyes widened even more. It was like a perfect man cave. Small but spacious. The plentiful, black seating looked like a leather couch that wrapped around the walls and they were heated as well. The floor was covered in a black shag carpet. The ceiling had soft dim lighting in every corner and LCD lights over the doors and there was a TV and a stereo system and to top it all off, there was even a mini bar which Lee delved right in to.
"Champagne anyone????"he cheerfully asked as he popped the cork.
Emily's squeal and all of their boisterous laughter exploded as the bubbly volcano erupted over his hand and onto the floor. With real crystal glasses, not the cheap plastic ones, Lee poured the fizzy gold goodness, one by one, all the way up to the rims and Travis turned on the music, cranking up a classic The Cars song which was a perfect for his birthday celebration.
Sporting a grin of pearly whites, Lee raised his glass with the others following suit, "Cheers my friends! Happy fucking birthday to me. Now drink up and let the good times roll!!"
Summary: An chilly afternoon filled with drama, a developing relationship, bonding and growth is spent at the Kiriakis Mansion, along with an unexpected departure while Lee and Travis head out for a night of celebration in the Hub of Massachusetts.
*Chapter Warnings* Language, angst, mentions of physical and sexual assault and drugs
Stories Stories Stories Masterlist
March 25
Salem, Massachusetts
Arriving at the iron-barred gates of 13201 Glen Oaks Drive, Josie impatiently waited for them to open after verifying her identity which required a three step process in a specific order if there were no guards present for a much simpler preauthorization. It began with facial recognition by looking into the monitor on the drive up security system, then a fingerprint scan by placing either thumb upon the screen and lastly, entering a six digit code into the keypad. If all three passed, the gates would automatically open. If the order was done incorrectly or there were any discrepancies, armed guards would metaphorically appear like ninja elves out of the trees. Victor had a garrison that patrolled and surrounded every inch of the grounds with the additional aid of a ten foot tall electric fence, for the notorious Greek kingpin, had gained more enemies than friends in his fifty years of organized crime.
The tedious procedure had always annoyed Josie because then there was still an entire meandering mile of blacktop road through endless forestry to travel before reaching the colossal estate that was perfectly placed in the eye of the forty acre property near the Atlantic bay but now, she was grateful that the extra security measures were in place since her mother and sister were now residents for an indefinite amount of time to ensure their safety and protection and she owed all her gratitude to Gerry.
With those thoughts, Josie made her way to the front door with bittersweet emotions, for at least her mom was now where she had been meant to be all along but with Victor's current comatose state, she worried that it may be too late for the star-crossed lovebirds to finally get their forever after fairytale....just as it now was for she and Lee.
Greeted at the door by Henderson, Victor's kind, loyal and lifelong butler who was all suited up in a penguin tux with tails, Josie was then led to the main den area where Megan was lounging on the sofa with her cast-covered leg propped up and eyes glued to a tornado disaster on the weather channel.
"What's the weather predictions for this week? Are we flying over the rainbow to Oz anytime soon?" Josie curiously asked of the redheaded girl who reminded her a lot of the clueless character Cher Horowitz, minus the preppy attire and popularity. Deep down, where only few could see, Megan was an old soul and she actually cared about things that mattered in the world, even when to most, she was seen as the mean girl Regina George.
"Joey!!! You came!!" Megan squealed with excitement and then teared up.
"Of course I did. Since when do you get all emotional to see me?"
"Since you're the one who did all of this for me to keep me safe when I deserve to rot alone after everything I've done to you."
Josie sat down on the opposite end of the couch. "No you don't, so stop it. Where's mom? or Gerry?"
"Mom's somewhere in this ginormous labyrinth and I think Gerry is at his guesthouse with his mom. He said it's imperative to keep our jealous mothers apart."
Josie laughed as she rolled her eyes. "That's the truth for sure. Last thing I want to be involved in is another cat fight."
"Huh?"
"Nothing. Just more drama."
"I hear that. Honestly Joey, I think Gerry is purposely avoiding me for that exact reason so he's not tempted to rip my head off. He's never going to forgive me."
"Well...if I can, I'm sure he'll come around too. I mean, he's letting you stay here and that's a start right?"
She frowned. "He's only doing it for you. If he had his way, he'd find the shadow man and hand me right over to him."
"Speaking of, how are you doing Meg? Sleeping ok? Any more memories surfacing? or dreams?"
"No," she sighed, "The only thing I've dreamt of since coming here is that spooky, banshee Bean Nigh Gerry intentionally infused into my brain to scare me. As far as memories of my attack, mom seems to think I've suppressed them. A trauma response thing I guess and she keeps pushing me to go see a shrink. She even suggested hypnosis AS IF I WANT to remember...but...I know I need to since there's not much else to go on."
"I know. Gerry told me about the hospital surveillance footage from that night is mysteriously not accessible. Seems to be a lot of that happening lately."
Megan's brows furrowed. "What do you mean?"
"Well, just like the night Liz died in the hospital. There's no footage and then today with....anyways, personally, I feel Cyrus is involved and I just thank god we got you and mom out of there when we did."
"Yeah cause the guard at my door vanished into thin air too. I was never so happy to see Gerry in my life when he and Philip came to spring me."
Josie raised a stunned brow. "His brother came with him? Shocking. I figured he'd be too wrapped up in running both his dad's 'legit' publishing business and not so legit shipping company with Vic out of commission."
Megan was blushing as she smiled, rambling and drifting off into the memory of that day. "Yeah, he did. It's been a minute since I've seen him. He was always so nice to me. I can't believe how much he's matured both physically and mentally. That smile and those dimples are something else. He stayed with me while Gerry took mom to say goodbye to Victor and he saw how nervous and scared I was and he even laid in the bed with me, holding my hand and telling me funny stories to ease my anxiety. He smells so lovely like the ocean breeze."
Perplexed, both brows raised. "Oh really?? Do tell me more."
Megan swiped up a bottle of nail polish from the end table with a pleading pout on her lips. "Ok, but...since you're in the perfect position, could you finish my toe nails for me? I couldn't reach this side with all this fucking plaster in the way."
Josie studied the bottle for a moment. "Hmmph. Vampire red. This sure looks like the one that came with my vampire perfume that went missing too."
Megan's eyes resembled that of a guilty dog. "That's because it is. I'm so sorry. I still have the perfume too. I'll give it back and..."
"No, it's fine. I'm just glad you're being honest. I bought a new bottle anyways because Lee loved it so mu...," With a pause, her eyes fell, "It don't matter. I stopped wearing it. I've been wearing a Jasmine scented one lately. Ok, lets get these piggies done and you can finish telling me about your seemingly endearing time with Phil."
As Josie began with the big toe, Megan noted her deflection and respected it. If her sister wanted to talk about Lee, she would and Megan knew not to push.
An ear to ear smile formed on Megan's face and her eyes lit up. "He's just so," she sighed, her cheeks turning rosy again as she rambled on, "funny and smart and successful and debonair and sweet and..."
"Sweet huh? It seems to me that you're the one who's sweet...on him."
"What??" she gasped, acting surprised. "Oh no no. For one thing, Gerry would flip the fuck out so don't ever say that again and..."
"Oh I'm saying it, not to Gerry of course because you're absolutely right. He'd lose his Scottish shit over it but...you are downright smitten. Just admit it Meg. It's me you're talking to here. Look, I get it. He's definitely charming as you said and I see a lot of a youthful Gerry in him, but...." she paused as she finished her toes. "just don't take his kindness for anything more than what it is. He has a lot of issues, pressures and responsibilities, hence his drinking habits. His life isn't all roses and rainbows and quite frankly, his track record with women is just like his father's. Too many to list."
"Yeah but you and I both know Victor was only like that because he couldn't be with mom."
"Yes I know but Vic's womanizing days were very influential on Philip but so was his mother's. Kate was the same with men. Married one week, divorced the next so it's all Philip has ever known. His upbringing was unstable, not his fault but as much as we want to believe we can change a man, remember that a zebra can't change it's stripes, trust me, I know."
"And leopard's can't change their spots, yes I know Joey and I know Lee hurt you terribly but not all men are like that."
"No but a lot are and you should know that considering your own track record with men. You're always looking for love in all the wrong places. For example, Ethan. Maybe he's not the one who attacked you but he still hurt you, not to mention he's shady as fuck in every single way. If he could harm his own brother then I believe he eventually would have harmed you and I also know he's done many other vile things. All I'm trying to say is...are you even ready to consider being with and trusting another man right now after what you've went through? You're still trying to process it all and work through it and heal which should be your sole focus. Megan, I don't mean to bring this up but...you...you were sexually assaulted on top of being beaten and left for dead. Does Philip know the whole story?"
"No, he doesn't and I know you're just trying to look out for me but Joey, it's Philip. He's not like Ethan. He's gentle and caring. I know he's dealing with things too. Aren't we all?? He talked to me about some stuff, like what Aunt Viv did to his mother and...."
Out of a hidden passageway came Philip, strutting in like he was Bruce Wayne, his childhood and present hero, just in time to hear a name he despised.
"Ohhh, you mean your mother's bat shit crazy witch of a sister who not only buried my mother alive but stole her and my father's fertilized embryo and implanted it into herself and then nine months later, yours fucking truly popped out? Please don't mention that terrifying name again because it's like summoning Beetlejuice, Bloody Mary and Candyman all rolled into one and no one, specifically me, needs that kind of twisted horror, so I HOPE for all our sakes that you'll heed my advice."
As Megan giggled at his quirky sarcasm, her eyes were helplessly drawn from his hickory hues to his tan and toned chest that was partially revealed where his black, satin shirt had been left unbuttoned down to his sternum.
Philip was usually very dapper and dashing as he was this day. Parted in the middle, his polished, ashy strands were grown to his ears and stylishly layered in a feathery fashion with the back ending at his collar. To complete his classy wardrobe, he wore a navy trench coat adorned by a burgundy scarf that hung freely down to his black trousers and upon his feet were the usual, shiny black shoes. There were also days where he was laid back and casual which sometimes included a black leather jacket and facial scruff and simply picturing it had Megan biting her bottom lip, for like her sister, bad boys were her guilty pleasure.
As soon as Philips's paraphrased rant ended, his hands went to his hips followed by a heavy sigh and twinkling eyes on Josie. "Ahhhh Josephine, what a sight for sore eyes. It's been awhile girl." With arms dramatically out, his head tilted as he gave a grinning full set of teeth. "Get over here and give your almost brother in-law a big ol hug."
She couldn't help but chuckle as she playfully rolled her eyes and made her way into his arms for a brief pat on the back. He had always reminded her of Jim Carrey with his goofy facial expressions and witty remarks. She would agree with Megan. Phil was funny, charming and rather sweet indeed which was one of the reasons she had always adored him and as far as his scent being that of an ocean breeze, Josie deemed it more of a beachy scent with hints of coconut, probably from all the tanning he did.
"You should try using a real door sometime. It's super easy and less creepy. Good to see you Philip. Thank you for helping with my mom and sister."
"I did use a real door. It just happens to be invisible and super cool. No thanks necessary. I am happy to help. My brother really needed it too. He's pretty stressed with work and dad and everything else."
"Yeah, I know. I'm praying for Victor and you're right about Aunt Vivian...."
"Gahhh!," he gasped and cringed, throwing his hands in the air as he did a little spin. "That's two. Ixnay on the ongsay! One more and we're all doomed."
Megan and Josie both roared with laughter. "Ok ok," Josie complied, "No more mentions of that. We don't want her here anymore than you do. So how's Kate these days anyways?"
He shrugged his shoulders. "Eh, you know my mother. Hitched again for the umpteenth time. I give it two months tops. I honestly don't get the marriage thing. Once you put a ring on it, it all goes to shit from there."
The room became silent as Josie and Megan glanced at each other and that's when Philip realized his mistake. "Ok ummm, yeah. Just give me a moment while I try and insert my foot into my big, fat mouth. I'm sorry Josie. That was really insensitive of me. You know I always wanted you and my brother to have a happily ever after."
Megan's remorse radiated in her moistened eyes and the words just slipped out. "And it's my fault that they didn't get one."
Philip's brows furrowed. "How so?"
Megan's eyes became fearful as she instantly realized her mistake because Philip had never been told the reason why Gerry and Josie's engagement had been called off.
Josie was all for honesty but she also knew it was a can of worms she didn't want to open at that time or even at all. Instead of throwing Megan under the bus and adding to her stress, she would leave the truth for her to tell, that was if Gerry didn't blow Megan's cover first considering his anger and unwillingness to forgive her and Josie knew Philip could very well react the same way, even if he himself had also done some pretty despicable things in his life that gave him no right to judge anyone. He was very protective of his brother and Josie was beginning to feel that way for her sister too after all she had been through. She believed Megan was sincerely contrite for her sins and for that, she would offer a lie of omission to correct her sister's accidental confession.
When Phil was still looking at Megan, awaiting her response, Josie winked at her sister to confirm she had her back. "Oh, that's because Megan and I weren't getting along and she confessed to me that she used to secretly wish Gerry and I would break up and when we did, she thought she jinxed us per se and of course, I blamed her too but I don't anymore. As far as Gerry, I think we should just not mention it. We're all trying to move on and it just makes it harder for him."
Philip bought it. "Ahhhh, I see. Well, I can totally relate to the whole jinxing thing if you haven't noticed, but nahhhh Megs. It wasn't your fault and if your own sister says it's not, then believe her. How about this? Lets make a pact. No one mentions that ominous V word so that something wicked this way will not come and no one talks about the past to my brother." He flared his hands out and displayed a selling grin. "Sound like a plan?? We all good? Cause I'm good if you're good."
The girls glanced at each other and Megan promptly answered. "Yes. Yep. All good right Joey?"
She made a zipping motion over her mouth. "Lips are sealed."
Phil loudly clapped his hands together and cheered. "SWEET! Now, I...am...parched. Ladies, would you all care to join me for a drink? I am going to run down to the Batcave and pick out some fine vintage. I would just summon Henderson but the elevator is on the fritz and he certainly cannot use the Batpoles at his frail age. His entire body would shatter upon ground impact and have to be plastered up like Meg's pretty little leg. Bless his ancient heart, but we'll all be old and gray like he is by the time he even gets down the stairs."
Both women giggled.
"Sure," Josie accepted, "One glass. I have plans for later today and tonight with a friend so I don't want to get started this early, plus I got to drive home."
All eyes went to Megan. "Yeah ok. I'll sip on some."
With fiery friction, Philip excitedly rubbed his palms together. "Awesome. Oh and Megs, I'm having a motorized wheelchair brought in for you. Crutches suck and I know how much they hurt your arms."
He walked over and smiled as he teased her big toe with a tickle. "Cute. Blood red. My favorite color aside from black. Looks great on you."
As she gave another giggle and her toes a wiggle, Philip swaggered off through an actual door, turning back to glance at Josie with a curled smirk.
The moment he was out of sight, Megan's palms went to cover her face. "Oh my god, what am I going to do???" she whined, "He's soooo sweet and I'm lying to him."
Josie sat back down and propped Megan's foot up on her lap. "Keep your mouth shut. That's what. For now anyways. But, you're going to have to tell Philip the truth at some point because there's no guarantee that Gerry won't blurt it out, especially if he sees you getting all cozy with his brother and I'm telling you Megs, sooner than later is better."
Her hands flopped down. "Philip's going to hate me!"
"Well he's certainly not going to be happy so you have a choice to make. Tell him what you did or take your chances with Gerry and risk a far worse outcome...OR...stay away from Philip all together."
"WELL I can't exactly stay away from him now can I? Not only am I immobile as a fucking tree but I also live in his home and sure, this place is so huge that you could get literally get lost in it but Philip isn't just going to forget I'm here if I avoid him, as if I even could when he knows every nook and cranny in this Gotham fortress and pops out of the fucking walls. I'm limited to the ground level to boot since the elevator is broke. You just saw how he hovers like I'm some shiny new toy, most likely to cure his boredom of being insanely rich. He'll hunt me down. He's fucking Batman if you haven't noticed."
Philip entered his private office but it wasn't just any office. It was a replica from the original Batman movie. There was a red phone and the comic on the desk along with a bronze bust of Shakespeare and hidden inside of the statue was a red button that he pushed, triggering an empty bookcase to slide open that revealed the golden Batpoles.
Gracefully, he glided to the basement and strolled his way through the well lit brick tunnels to the wine cellar where he pondered over the abundant wine selection, ultimately deciding on a sweet red vintage.
On his journey back, his phone beeped. It was a text from Gerry asking him to come to the guesthouse.
With a swift turn in his slippery-soled shoes and wine bottle in hand, Philip changed his course and jogged off to see what his brother had summoned him for.
Meanwhile, at the guest house of the Kiriakis estate, Gerry was collecting large amounts of cash from the safe along with multiple burner phones and his passport.
After packing them all up, he instinctively picked up his wedding ring laying before him on the desk and went to put it on but he froze at the first knuckle and gazed at it with pained eyes. He recalled the day when Josie caught him wearing it and how he lied by telling her he stupidly put it on while drunk and it got stuck, for his fingers had become fatter since they were together. The truth of the matter was that he wore it because it was all he had left of her aside from his memories and the stolen kiss that he could still feel upon his lips when he closed his eyes. He knew he had to break free of the unhealthy habit of the golden ring when he and Josie had never even made it to the alter and he needed to break free from her too, completely, and the only way to do it was to cut all ties with no goodbyes. It seemed to be the best and only option, for just the sight of her weakened him. She was the air his lungs required. She was his heart living outside of his body. She was the reason it even beat. With that thought, Gerry placed the symbol of union and love in his backpack and whispered, "Out of sight, out of mind."
Right on que, Philip arrived with a shoe sliding stop and a fading smile when he saw Gerry zipping up his visibly full backpack. "Going somewhere big bro??"
Gerry stood, his expression desolate. "That's why I asked you here. I'm going home Philly."
Phil's lips parted as he briefly and blankly stared at his brother. "Home?"
"Back to Scotland with Mum. She's at the airfield, waiting on the jet as we speak."
"Umm ok? So you're just taking her back and then you're coming back here right? Because Salem is your home now."
"It used to be. Not anymore. I don't know when or if I'll be back."
Another blank and befuddled stare, followed by a slow gulp. "What?? IF?? What about Dad???"
"He's in a coma and has shown no signs of coming out of it anytime soon. You have my number. If something happens, I'll be on the first flight back but there's nothing my being here can do for him. I've spent most of my days and nights sitting in his room and he doesn't have a clue I'm there. I can't do this anymore Philly. I can't look at him that way. I can't look at her.... I have to get out of here."
Philip softened and sympathized when he saw tears welling in his brother's blue eyes. "By her, you mean Josie," he replied as a stated fact and not a question.
Gerry's silence confirmed he was right. "Gerry, she's up at the house right now, visiting her sister and Mom."
"I know. That's why I had you come here instead of me going there to talk to you."
Phil's brows furrowed. "You're not even going to go see her and tell her you're leaving?"
"No," he simply stated.
"Yeah cause you know she'll talk you out of it. Well then, I'll just try instead."
"What for Philip?? Why should I stay here??"
Offended, he crossed his arms. "Gee Gerry, I don't know? Maybe for me? I'm your brother and I'm kind of all alone here."
"You're hardly alone. You got Maggie and that other daughter of hers living with you. You'll be just fine. Maggie adores you like a son."
"Yeah ok but again, what about Dad? I can't sit at the hospital with him like you were doing. I kind of have a multi-million dollar company to run right now??"
"And you have Xander to help you with Titan or did you forget about our other brother? And there's Brady too, our nephew who's also employed there. They've been visiting Dad too. So has Maggie and she will continue to do so. You'll be just fine without me."
The anxiety and frustration was increasing. "Speaking of Maggie. Who's going to watch over her and Megan??? I mean, that's why they are here is it not? For protection?? Maggie is just going to trot off to the hospital as if there ain't some mad man out there who tried to kill her daughter and most definitely still wants to??"
Gerry picked up his bag and hooked it over his shoulder. "You're kidding right? The security here is top tier which is WHY they are here. No intruder will make it to the front door alive and Maggie will have men comparable to secret service agents with her anywhere she goes and then let's not forget you," Gerry chuckled, "You're fucking Batman so everyone will be safe."
Not finding any humor in Gerry's wisecrack, Phil's brown eyes narrowed. "You're being selfish man."
"Well little bro, sometimes we have to be selfish for the sake of our own sanity. Josie and her family are not my family nor are they my fucking problem. Not anymore. My Mum is my priority now and she's homesick so I'm taking her home."
Phil's narrowed eyes turned to slits. "I call bullshit. There's something else going on here because you would never speak that way about the March family, let alone walk out on them at a time like this, especially Josie."
Gerry scoffed as his Scottish sass came out. "Yer bum's oot the windae." He looked down at the bottle of wine, " Are you steamin???How many of those have you had?"
"Ahhh the defensive Scotsman arrives. Now I know you're up to something!"
"Haud yer wheesht!"
"No, you shut up!" Phil reeled as he ripped the bag from Gerry's arm and attempted to open it.
The struggle was on as Gerry locked his arms around Phil from behind. "Give it back you little bawbag!!"
"The name's Batman!!!," Phil riposted and with an agile maneuver, he slipped out of Gerry's vice grip arms and zipped the bag open.
Gerry held a stiff palm in the air as he scowled and shook his head. "More like Robin, you little fucking bawbag and I'm going to proper slap the shit out of you!"
Philip rolled in laughter as Gerry chased him around the desk. "HA HA!! Fast as fast can be. You'll never catch me!"
Without warning, Gerry leaped onto the desk and slid across, jeering. "Come here you little cunt!"
Gasping, Philip quickly dumped the contents onto the floor. Gerry froze, teeth gritting as Phil gloated over his win.
"Hmmm what do we have here?" he sarcastically inquired, panting as he picked up a handful of the cash. "There must be at least fifty grand here, give or take. Now why would you have all this dough if you're just going back to Scotland??"
"Away wi' ye! It's a gift for my Mum ok??"
"Now see, you're doing that little Scottsy tantrum again. Quit lying. I know how you operate. You're not all a 'by the books' cop, Mr. ex FBI and secret ops man. This is bribe money. Although, it's shocking that you would use a less painful way to extract information out of someone. I remember the gruesome stories you told me. What did you do to that one dude? Oh yeah, that's right, plunged a knife straight into his thigh as he was bound to a chair and when he still wouldn't talk, you impaled the other thigh."
Lips pursed, Gerry snatched the empty backpack from Phil's hand and began collecting the scattered items. "I thought I'd be nice first," he snarled, "just like I'm being with you because you were three seconds away from a head swirly in the cludgie where I just took a massive jobby."
"Ew," Phil cringed, wrinkling his nose, "is that what that foul odor is?"
Repacking his back, Gerry formed a smirk. "Mince and tatties for lunch. Does it to me every time."
Just like that, the sibling war was over as they both chuckled.
"Alright," Phil sighed, "just tell me what's going on. Who are you trying to take down?"
More sarcasm from Gerry, "Classified info. If I told ya, I'd have to kill ya."
"Hilarious. Come on man. It's not like I'm going to tell anyone. Have I ever fucked you over??"
Gerry sighed too, "No but the less you know, the better because Josie is also proper good at extracting info from people and believe me, she's going to grill the fuck out of you when she learns I'm gone. I can't risk you cracking under pressure, so, sorry wee man. What you don't know, you can't tell."
Phil shook his head in worry. "Well that's just great!"
"That's what you get for snooping. Look, just trust me alright? I know what the fuck I'm doing and if all goes as planned, Salem will soon be cured of a very bad virus."
"And if your plan goes South, then what?"
"Then I'll move on to plan B. Now I need to get going before Mum makes the pilot's ears bleed with her Gaelic babble. I'll phone ya when I land in Glasgow. "
"Well you better and I'm going to be keeping tabs on you. If you don't respond to my check ins, me and the boys are coming in the Batjet to find you."
Gerry rolled his eyes and made his way to the door. "Stop calling it that. It's black and it's a jet."
"Neverrrrr," Phil teasingly growled, "Welp, go on then. Go and hide from Josie because I know that's part of all this."
Gerry paused his steps to glance back at Phil before making his departure, "You think I'm hiding in the shadows but I AM the shadows."
Phil couldn't contain his excitement as he grinned from ear to ear and shouted, "Bro, oh no you didn't just serve me a Batman line!"
As he reclaimed his bottle of wine, he heard Gerry's bellowing laugh and then watched through the window with a fading smile as his brother got in the car and left.
Turning to make his own exit, Phil froze as something twinkled upon the hardwood floor from beneath the disheveled desk. As his feet approached, it became clear what the object was. With a mumble, "Oh shit," he bent down to pick up Gerry's wedding band and placed it in his pocket.
Philip returned to the main house to discover that Maggie had joined the visit and the red haired March mother was the first to notice his melancholy mood as he slowly scuffled in.
"Philip? Has something happened? Oh dear, is it Vi..."
"No, no. Dad is fine as far as I know."
With a hand to her heart, she sighed in relief. "Oh thank goodness. Well, then why do you look so glum?"
His eyes roamed to Josie as he swallowed an audible gulp. She stood from her seat, eyes heavy with concern. "Philip??"
Megan's stomach knotted up, for she feared he had learned the truth about her.
"I ummm...," he sighed and rubbed a hand down his face, then let his arm fall flat at his side, "Gerry's gone."
"What do you mean...gone?"
Philip sat the wine bottle down and went straight for the bourbon. "I mean....he packed up and headed back to Scotland with his Mom. I just saw him off."
Maggie then stood, folding her arms as she approached him, "Well when's he coming back? What about his father?"
Frustrated over the position he was placed in, Phil lowered his head and grimaced as he muttered, "Damn you Gerry for throwing me to the wolves." He forced his eyes to Maggie's, "I don't know. It's indefinite at this point and I guess I will be keeping him updated on Dad. If something changes, he'll come back. Everything just became too much for him."
The fiery ginger snapped, "AND what about Megan's case??? Who's going to handle it???"
"I don't know that either Maggie. I'm sorry. He didn't say anything about Megan but I'm sure he put someone on it that he felt was qualified to do it. As annoyed as I am with him right now, he's a good cop. The best in fact. He knows what he's doing and we just have to trust him."
The knot in Megan's stomach untied when he said she hadn't been mentioned but she had to wonder why Gerry didn't rat her out. Surely he would have gotten off in watching his brother turn on her.
Josie scoffed, her eyes burning with tears, "Trust him. This is what I always get for trusting people." She thought of Lee and Orlando, "Oh well, what's ONE more person to walk out of my life or to screw me over. Honestly, I don't even know why I care anymore." She then thought of Craig who's never hurt her, "It's just another sign showing me where I'm supposed to be."
"Josie," Phil sighed and pulled Gerry's ring out of his pocket and held it out to her, "he's hurting too. I found this after he left."
She scoffed again, arms folded and leering at the golden band, "Gee, I thought it was stuck on his finger from when you and him got drunk and he stupidly put it on knowing his fingers were fatter. That's the story I was given."
"Yeah ummm....that was a teeny tiny lie. He was just embarrassed that you caught him wearing it. Anyways, I just thought....maybe you'd want to hold onto it for him?"
Feeling an anxiety induced lump in her throat, she swiftly brushed away an escaped tear, "Well you thought wrong. Why would I want the stupid thing? I need some air."
She spun around and rushed off to one of the many patios, slamming the door behind her.
"Joey!!," Megan cried out and began frantically scooting herself to the edge of the couch, "Someone hand me my crutches. I need to go to her. She needs me."
Maggie sat beside her distressed daughter, "Megan, just let your sister have some time to herself. She's upset."
"No, you don't understand Momma. It's all because of me!!," she shouted.
"What do you mean?? How is any of this your fault sweetheart??"
Megan's tearful blues peered up at Phil, "I...I need to tell you something but...first, can you just please help me go to my sister. Please Phil!"
He quickly handed the panicked redhead her crutches, "Sure ok, calm down. Meg, what is wrong?"
"Can we talk later? I really need to get something off my chest about Gerry."
Grabbing the crutches, his brows furrowed as he helped her up, "Ok??? Yeah, I'll be around. Should I....be worried? You sound so serious."
With sarcasm, "No, I should."
Definitely worried, his eyes intensely locked with Megan's and he not only saw her hidden fear, but he felt it. There was something else he was feeling too. A comfort being held in her gaze. A peace he had never felt and it perplexed the shit out of him.
"Philip," Maggie interrupted, "How about you round up your armed forces and take me to see your father so Megan and Joey can have some time alone."
Philip slowly pulled his eyes out the strange hold Megan had them in, "Yeah um, s...sure Mags," he softly stammered, then his eyes darted right back to the girl that was distracting him which is when he realized that he had his arm around her lower back, holding her close against him.
He gave her one of the crutches, "Here, hold onto this for a sec."
Reaching behind her, Philip picked up her light blue cardigan from the couch and offered some musical comedy to relieve his awkward tension, "You should wear this," he claimed and then sang a fitting tune, "Cause baby it's cold outside."
Megan's lips curled into a grin, for she knew the song very well, so she sang a line back, "Ugh, you're very pushy you know?"
Surprised and enthralled, he matched her grin and continued on, "I'd like to think of it as opportunistic."
Lost in his eyes, Megan's panic had subsided so she carried on with the spontaneous duet, "I simply must go."
Maggie's eyes were wide, oscillating between the two flirty vocalists as they sang the lyrics in random orders to speak to each other.
Phil chuckled in song, "but baby it's cold outside."
"I ought to say no no no sir,"
"Mind if I move in closer?"
"I wish I knew how,"
"Your eyes are like starlight now."
"To break this spell,"
"I'll take your hat, your hair looks swell,"
"The answer is no,"
"But baby it's cold outside,"
"My sister will be suspicious."
"Gosh your lips look delicious....."
Mesmerized, Philip paused as he unconsciously gazed at her lips until Megan's giggle broke the spell, "Um can I...put my sweater on now?"
"Oh, oh...yeah, yeah here, sorry, sorry," he rambled as he clumsily helped her slip it on.
Once she was steadied on the metal make shift legs, slowly but surely, Megan clunked her way to the patio with Phil's hand securely on the small of her back as he diligently walked beside her, ready to catch her if she fell and it made her feel even more guilty. She doubted he would ever touch or even look at her again once he knew what she had done to destroy his brother's and her sister's relationship.
With closed eyes, Josie snapped her wrist with the rubber band and inhaled the dewy breeze as she tried to relax but it just wasn't doing the trick. Taking her phone out of her back pocket, she thought of a much better way to soothe her anxiety which was a text to Craig.
"Hey Chester. Just checking in to let you know I'll be back soon for the art class with the university students. I'm still with Mom and Megan. Can't wait to see you. This day has to get better."
Within seconds, he responded, "Ahhh, hearing from you is like a breath of fresh air and it makes me all tingly inside to know you can't wait to see me 😉 No rush love. All is going well here. Gael actually came and we're getting to know each other. I'm sorry that you're not having a good day. I will do my best to fix that. See you soon sweetheart. - Chester 😎"
"You just did ❤️"
It was true. He had cured her anxiety but then, Megan came speedily hopping out in a hyper, frazzled state, her voice quavering. "Joey, are you ok?? I'm so sorry! This is all my fucking fault. I caused all of this pain and suffering!"
Through her trepidation, one of her crutches snagged the leg of a chair and sent it crashing to the ground as she helplessly lunged forward into Josie's expeditious arms. "Holy shit Megan! I've got you. Hold onto me!"
"Ow! Ow! Ow!," she cried as Josie maneuvered her into a chair and lovingly scolded her.
"Meggy, you can't RUN with crutches. What were you thinking?? Are you trying to break your other leg too??"
Panting, "It would serve me right!"
Josie firmly cupped her face, forcing her to look at her, "No, it wouldn't. Now breathe. Are you alright?"
Her lips quivered as a pool of tears flooded the rims of her bottom lids, "No. No I'm not. I hate myself for what I've done and Gerry hates me so much that he just up and left without even saying goodbye to you."
"Well at least didn't tell Phil about you and I think I know why. He didn't want to risk you being thrown out, so I don't think he hates you that much."
"Oh he hates me alright. He only kept quiet for you and I might still be tossed out on my ass because I'm going to tell Philip the truth tonight. I'm so done with the lies and secrets. I need to atone for my sins Jo. God spared my life and now I need to do what's right."
"Ok, it's your choice. I don't think Phil will just kick you to the curb. He's not that insensitive and cruel."
"I know he's not. He's so fucking wonderful and amazing that it hurts."
"Ahhh, so you admit it," Josie chuckled, "You DO have the hots for him."
With a shy grin, Megan sniffled and nodded. "Fine. I do but I'm not worried about that right now. I'm worried about you Joey. You're going through so much. I hate that Lee has hurt you so deeply."
Josie sweetly brushed away her sisters tears that finally fell, "Don't worry about me. I've become more resilient through all the pain. Sure, I've had my weak moments but I've made it through them and I will continue to do so because I now know who truly loves me."
Megan gazed straight into her sister's eyes and with sincerity, she spoke words that meant everything to Josie, "I will always love you."
The March sisters embraced, both sobbing as Josie reciprocated the words she hadn't said to her sister in years. "I will always love you too Meggy and if you tell Philip what happened and he wants you to leave, you call me ok? I'll come get you and we'll figure things out. We're the March sisters and we're fucking Irish. We'll just go drink ourselves into oblivion."
Through their tears, they both heartily laughed as they leaned their heads together. "Go," Megan said, "Go have fun tonight with Craig. You deserve it."
Josie's brows furrowed, "I never told you I was going out with Craig? I just said I had plans tonight with a friend."
"Well that friend is Craig no? I mean, you had the dude's cologne all over you that day in the hospital and the way you talk about him, well..."
"Ok the cologne thing was not what you think and what do you mean, the way I talk about him???"
Megan grinned, "Ok, now it's your turn to admit it Joey. You got the hots for him too!"
Josie stood as she laughed, "Ok, we're done here. I really do need to go. Let's get you back in the house cause baby, it's cold outside!"
Megan's blues popped. Josie giggled, "That's right. I heard you both signing your little hearts out."
With a clothing change to a hoodie with another jacket layered on top and packed suitcase at his side, Lee sat at a café around the corner from his close to downtown home, warming up with a coffee to wait for Travis to pick him up. His bartender buddy was going to pick him up at his house but Lee quickly split out the back when he noticed that Angel had unexpectedly returned home and he was in no mood to deal with her again. After his brief and heated luncheon with Gordon, he was more than ready to get out of dodge and celebrate his birthday in Boston where all the party life was at and at the end of the night, which Lee knew would be a late one, they would crash at a hotel and head back to Salem the next day or of things were going well, maybe a few days later.
In his boredom of waiting, Lee took out his phone to play some games when the voicemail ticker stared him in the face. The one he had ignored since Josie called earlier that morning.
As his curiosity was gnawing at his very soul, his thumb hovered over it in hesitation, for he knew that just her voice alone could and would ruin his entire day but he realized that he was not going to stop unconsciously gritting his jaw, even by chewing gum, until he listened to the three minute long message.
Forcing his thumb to click the button, he then held the phone to his ear.
"Lee, hey umm. It's me. I..I just wanted to tell you happy birthday and that I hope you have a good day somehow and I hope this message doesn't ruin it. It's not my intentions....."
After her second sentence, Lee was shifting in his seat and sighing. He was instantly annoyed at her casual approach as if nothing ever happened and wish him to have a good day, as if he even could after everything, then follow it up by hoping she doesn't ruin it when he knew that she knew she would, just as he knew it before he foolishly listened.
That was enough for him. Lee hung up and immediately went to delete it...but he couldn't. This time he couldn't force his shaky thumb to erase it. Instead, he just left the unheard majority there to keep eating at him.
Seeing Travis pull up outside offered Lee some relief and off he went to toss his suitcase in the backseat, then hopped in the car and intensely locked his stressed sapphires with Travis' hazels.
"Let's go," Lee flatly commanded, no smile.
"You ok man?"
Another flat response, "Never been better Trav."
"Well if that's true, then why do you look like you've lost your best friend? Is it that girl you told me about today at lunch?"
Lee was silent for a moment, letting his stinging eyes wander out his window because Travis had sliced his Achilles heel wide open with his spot on intuition and he didn't want to talk about it so he deflected instead by turning up the music.
"Good tune. How fitting because baby it IS fucking cold outside for sure."
"Well, I know a way to get really warm. You still into medicating in ways other than alcohol?"
Lee raised a curious brow, "Tell me more."
"I have a few friends, Johnny and his girl Emily, that can hook us up with some good shit and they'll be out and about in Boston tonight."
"Oh really? How good?"
"Like blow your mind good. An out of body experience good. A fucking life altering good. A no more worries good, at least until you come down."
Lee stared at Travis with devious eyes, "Oh hell yeah. I'm already as down as I can get. It's like I'm drowning and I can't fucking die."
Travis gazed at Lee, "There's no drowning tonight babe. I'll be your life jacket."
Lee side-eyed him at the babe reference.
Travis smirked, "Alright man, I get it. I'll shut up and drive. Buckle up. Tonight's going to be one hell of a ride."
Summary: Cat fight!! Cyrus brings forth another power play. Josie is sucked into his game. A new problem arises that no one saw coming. Cyrus is up to his devious tricks yet once again. A book tells all.
Notes: Shorter chapter since many of the previous ones have been extraordinarily long.
Stories Stories Stories Masterlist
March 25
Salem, Massachusetts
Pain, panic, rage, shock, disassociation. These were only a few of the symptoms of betrayal that Josie was experiencing and the combined cocktail of emotions were highly comparable to the day she had found her sister in bed with her fiancé. It was a dangerous place to be, for herself and for anyone in her path of destruction, especially one that was deserving and long overdue of her wrath and that just happened to be Lee's lying, conniving neighbor and colleague.
Blindly, although her golden, tearless eyes were open wide, Josie tore through the hospital halls with a growing pit of deadly lava in the core of her stomach just waiting to blow. Her anxiety was at an all time high but the adrenaline coursing through her veins had temporarily cancelled it out and when she turned the corner, the volcano erupted.
There stood Angel, the perfect gift wrapped in a big red bow for Josie to rip open. She was cutting out early on her shift to avoid another run in with Josie like the brief one she accidentally had just moments earlier in Orlando's room but karma had other plans for all of her homewrecking lies.
The two blondes froze, standing a mere ten feet apart in a locked gaze. Josie's eyes were that of a vengeful lioness. Angel's eyes were that of the terrified prey. There were staff and others circulating the area but all Josie saw was her target, conveniently dressed in a red jacket, the one color to antagonize a bull.
Josie was overcome with disgust in the few seconds it took her to observe Angel's transformation from boring blue scrubs and sneakers to scarlet lips, smokey eyes and lengthy hair extensions flowing over her shoulders that were previously tied back in a bun and to complete her slutty appearance for only two in the afternoon were form fitting black jeggings and suede black boots with eight inch spiked heels that Josie wanted to gouge Angel's eyes out with.
Not a word was spoken by either woman. None was needed. Angel knew what was happening and why. She just never expected it to be in the public eye.
She tried to walk away but Josie, with lips pursed and a death glare, stomped before her, blocking her path.
Angel took a step back, then maneuvered around her and walked off but as she did so, Josie shoved her from behind.
In an attempt to defend herself, Angel swung her oversized black leather purse at her but the fit figure skater with agile moves, clutched onto the bag and with a swift spin and a skillful twist, Josie ripped it from her hands and smashed it onto the floor, ejecting all of it's contents upon contact.
With a gasp from her gaping mouth, Angel dove to the floor in a panic, fumbling through the scattered items for her pepper spray but before she could grasp it, she was hastily drug backwards by her ankles with her fingers digging into and squeaking across the tile floor.
As she turned over in fear with her hands shielding her face, Josie crawled on top of her and secured her by the wrists.
"Get off me you psycho!!" Angel yelped as she struggled for freedom but it was futile. Josie's hands were like a pair of vice grips.
"I'm going to kill you!!!" Josie savagely retorted, then without warning, she flung Angel's hands away and in a moment of temporary insanity, she began choking her with a Boa's death squeeze.
Horror filled Angel's sea green eyes as guttural squeaks crackled from the depths of her closed throat as it fought for air. Her tongue protruded as an involuntary reflex while her feet relentlessly kicked and thrashed to gain traction upon the slick flooring. Her fingers pried and clawed at the unforgiving grip around her neck. She could hear the gasps of those watching as she thought, why was no one helping her??? The answer came quick when she also heard Amy's voice cheer out, 'Get her Josie!'. and that answer was, they all hated her seemingly as much as they had hated her partner in crime, Elizabeth.
Believing she was about to die, tears rolled from the sides of her eyes. Urine threatened to gush out at any given moment and images of her son flashed before her eyes. In that desperate moment, she managed to squeak out his name.
"Dash...."
That one word unlocked the hands of her executioner. As Josie climbed off of her and stood panting and heaving, Angel flipped to her stomach, gagging and coughing.
Still, no one aided Angel. Some were heard laughing. Another voice carried over the laughter. "I guess you should have been nicer to people. No one wants you here." Then another, "You fucked around and found out."
Amy stood at Josie's side, comforting her when another voice chimed in from the shadows. An infamous one everyone knew and dreaded that separated and sent the crowd of Angel protesters back to their posts faster than the speed of light. With consistent head turns and side-eye glances, they still listened as Cyrus, dressed in the usual black attire, joined the three remaining women with a grin and the good book in his hand, speaking words contradictory to it's teachings.
"Meow, meow. Although the viewing was a free for all, that was a cat fight worthy of paying good money to see, but I must say, I certainly would have chosen a more private location, especially somewhere other than a hospital if I intended to snuff the life out of someone."
The first thing Josie wanted to say, but couldn't was, "You mean like down in the tunnels where you tried to have Liz and my sister snuffed out?"
With her hands gripping her neck and wide eyes, Angel retorted through a raspy voice. "What?? Is this some joke to you Mr. Renault?? This barbarian bitch just tried to kill me!! Everyone saw it and everyone heard her say it, including you! Before she shoved me, I saw you...I saw you standing right over there by the vending area just watching. Why didn't you or anyone stop her????"
Cyrus' eyes of coal offered no blinks in his icy gaze at Angel. "Now, now nurse Smart. I don't like your tone. In fact, you seem to be quite the troublemaker around here lately and from what I hear, in other places as well. I suggest you pull yourself together and be extremely careful with throwing around accusations of attempted murder, for it did not appear that way to me at all. What I witnessed was Miss March minding her own business and was clearly provoked and defending herself when you struck her with your bag and continued on to call her a....psycho, was it?"
"You...you're twisting it! She pushed me first!"
"Silence!" he barked, "You've had your say." He then looked at Amy, his tone intimidating. "Nurse Driscoll, did you see Miss March assault nurse Smart or hear her threaten her? In fact," he turned and sternly spoke to all the staff that pretended to be busy, "did any of YOU witness the allegations nurse Smart is making against Miss March?"
In the eerie silence, a pen dropped to the floor and a few throats cleared as they hesitated to speak.
Cyrus chuckled, shaking his head. "No one?? SURELY someone saw exactly what I saw as you all stood here like birds of a feather all flocked together. Now's the time to do the right...thing and speak up for the good of this hospital. No one wants to work in a toxic environment do they? And we all know it has surely been an unpleasant workplace for quite some time now with all the gossip and backstabbing and now violence and I know some of you are becoming quite fed up with the bad behavior as am I. That's not what we're here for now is it? There are rules and policies in place to abide by. You will prosper here if you follow them, for good behavior equals rewards. You work for me. I make the said rules and policies but it seems a reminder is greatly warranted."
With a side-eyed glance at each other, both Amy and Josie had figured it out. Cyrus was using his power and influence to manipulate them in to following suit but what they couldn't quite decipher was why. Had Cyrus been waiting for just cause to rid the workplace of Angel like he had Liz when he fired her or was it to protect Josie for some unknown reason...or both? Either way, both women were on board, for Josie had already regretted her irrational actions and didn't want to wind up in jail.
He turned to Angel, "For example, I just came from a memorial service in the chapel for the dearly departed nurse Webber whom I thought was your best friend, yet I did not see you there as you were scheduled to be? Why is that? It was mandatory. We honor our colleagues when they pass and I offered two services to accommodate everyone's schedules. You signed on for the second one which is now over but it seems you had more important things to do which clearly wasn't working your shift since you are out of uniform. You have an entire shift to complete, yet here you stand in your 'street attire' as if you are leaving? I did not authorize an early departure. We don't come and go as we please here. Do you have special privileges that I am unaware of? The answer would be no and now you will be given two separate write ups. Three is cause for dismissal so I will get back to the matter at hand."
Josie internally rolled her eyes knowing Cyrus only went for show, considering she believed he was the one who killed her just as he had tried to do to Britt. It was just as Gerry had said. Murderers tend to make appearances at their victims funerals or memorials, whether it be to gloat over their victory or to take away from being looked at as a suspect.
Cyrus paced around the nurses station, still carrying the bible in his hand. "I'll ask a final time and I expect answers because I'm beginning to lose my patience. Now, who wants to step forward and be first do the right thing? Tick....tock people. You have jobs to do and I'm sure you would like to keep them."
A nurse finally stepped forward with the courage to speak as she shot narrowed eyes at Angel. "It was her. She attacked Miss March who then defended herself."
Angel raged. "LIAR! This is bullshit! You're coercing them!"
Cyrus' beady eyes bolted right to her. "Language! and I would be very, very careful Miss Smart because smart, you are not, for now you have not only spewed another baseless accusation but you very foolishly have placed it on me and I am one you do not want as your enemy. Now....," he turned back to the nurses, "who's next?"
Another confident nurse spoke, offering a glare at Angel. "It's true. She started it. Nurse Angel struck Miss March with her heavy duty handbag and proceeded to taunt and provoke her with insults."
"Now we're getting somewhere. And how about the rest of you? Who else here can corroborate these statements? I'll make it simple as I have other matters to attend to. Raise your hands if you attest to witnessing the same occurrence?"
Cyrus' thin lips curled into a smug smile when all ten nurses raised their hands without hesitation. "And the truth shall set you free. Thank you all for helping to keep the operations of this hospital running smoothly as possible. As you were. I will handle the rest."
Angel was visibly shaking with fury, unable to remain quiet as ordered. "This won't stop me from calling and reporting this to the police because there is surveillance right up there in every corner that will show you all are liars!! I tried to walk away and Josie wouldn't let me. SHE pushed ME. I was the one defending myself when I swung my purse at her. SHE then tried to choke me and...."
"I'll stop you right there Miss not so Smart. The cameras in this particular area have been on the fritz for the past few days now and are awaiting repair. Such an inconvenient coincidence I must say. It looks like there is nothing nor no one here to corroborate your...story but..."
His attention returned to Amy. "There's still one more chance for redemption, although I don't see how one could say different when there are two handfuls of witnesses that all attest to you being the instigator and attacker. Your turn nurse Driscoll."
Amy wasn't one to be pushed around but her skittish smile said it all. Even she feared Cyrus and in that moment, he was the judge, jury and executioner. "Oh I um...yep. I mean, yes sir. It is exactly as they and you said. I was front row and center."
His eyes danced at her compliance, then they moved to Josie with his creepy, browless browbone raised. "How about you Miss March? I'm sure you would like to put your two cents in yes? I know I certainly would love to hear your side." He then chuckled, "Speak now or forever hold your peace."
Josie could see, as anyone could, that he was beyond thrilled over stumbling upon the altercation and if she were to be honest, she was too, for she was quite pleased at Angel's humiliation and how Cyrus had twisted the situation to her advantage and so effortlessly at that. His power was a force to be reckoned with. Josie knew the consequences of dancing with the devil and she was about to do a full on tango with his human form.
Smugly, she rattled off her tweaked version, eyeing Angel with hatred as she did so. "I stand by everyone's testimonies. She even intruded on my visit with a patient earlier and was asked to leave. It was clear by her demeanor that she was scorned by the dismissal and she then stalked me upon my departure. I was then assaulted with a very heavy handbag. It also contained pepper spray that she searched for with the intent to use upon me which is when I had no choice but to try and defend myself by pinning her down until she calmed down. When she did, I let her up. Her vengeful rage all stems from jealousy and she clearly needs mental help."
Cyrus sniggered. "Well now, it has been confirmed that Miss March is in fact the victim here and not the villain but of course, I already knew that." His eyes moved to Angel once more who had both daggers and tears in her eyes. "Receiving a dose of your own medicine must leave a very bitter taste. Strike three Miss Smart. You're out. Hand me your badge and then I will have my personal security escort you from these premises."
"You will pay for this!" she hissed at Josie and charged at her but one of Cyrus' men swiftly stepped into the line of fire and restrained her.
Still in his string grasp, her slitted eyes circled around the room. "ALL of you will. Even you," she snarled at Cyrus. "I will sue you and this hospital for wrongful termination and whatever else that can be applied. My boyfriend is a Boston big fish lawyer and..."
Cyrus eyes danced in delight as he belted out a hearty laugh, ceasing her threat. "You mean Mr. Warren Carpenter, the man who already tried to sue this hospital and one of my doctors and failed miserably?"
He motioned for his man to release her, then he sauntered to her, leaving only inches between them as he leered down at her with a crooked grin. "I'm a man who gets what I want and I got what I wanted that day, just as I'm getting it now. I eat big fish like him for a snack because I'm a great white shark. Tell me, does your sugar daddy know of your obsession with the doctor he was accusing of malpractice? I wonder what he would think if he knew? or better yet, I wonder what his wife would think if she were to learn about you? What a riff that would cause for all involved. I'll bet a fiddle of gold against your soul that neither are the wiser but they could be if you continue to harass Miss March or any of my employees." His grin faded and his eyes narrowed. "Threatening me is by far the most asinine thing anyone could ever do. Do you really want to figure that out the hard way? Now hand me your hospital badge and run while you still can."
The gasping gulp Angel swallowed sunk like a rock to the bottom of her stomach, then with a shaking hand and wide eyes, she surrendered the piece of plastic and scurried off like a frightened rat.
"Make sure she leaves," Cyrus ordered to his man and then gave his undivided attention to Josie.
"Well now, I certainly hope this offers you a little relief considering all that you are currently dealing with and I assure you, an offering of gratitude will not be necessary. Miss Smart hasn't always been very welcoming of you into Dr. Pace's life now has she? It would seem she has harbored quite the vendetta against you, considering her past actions to sour your relationship with him but then again, he's done a fine job of that himself hasn't he? Such a shame, but I guess somethings are just not meant to be and then....some are. Give my son my best would you? I must be off. I have some reading to catch up on, among other things."
There it was again. The passive-aggressive power play that showed his hand of knowledge he couldn't possibly have known just from Angel's gossip about Lee. Josie wasn't sure what bothered her more. That, along with the fact that he clearly wanted her to know that he knew things...or how he just came to her defense, for she knew he certainly didn't do it out of the kindness of his heart. The man didn't even have a heart and his help was never free. He had a hidden agenda. He wanted something in return from her but she was still clueless as to what it was. There was no relief as he mentioned. If anything, it was all just an added weight. Sure, it kept her out of jail but at what cost and when would he collect? Regardless, seeing the fear in Angel's eyes was definitely satisfying and so was the fact that she didn't have to thank him.
"You read the bible?" Josie asked, genuinely curious considering she and the majority of Salem believed him to be Satan himself.
He generously chuckled. "Oh lord no. Nurse Webber's sister left this in the chapel. I prefer to read true stories. I sure do love your humor Miss March."
He turned to leave, then with a snap of his fingers, he turned back, giving the bible a little jiggle as an evil smile formed. "Oh and...would you look at that. My hands aren't smoking."
Amy couldn't help but laugh. Her nerves around Cyrus made her act completely out of character. "HA! That was a good one Mr. Renault."
"I'm glad I amuse you Miss Driscoll. Why don't you take this fictional novel and hold onto it for safe keeping. As religious as Mrs. Finn is, I'm sure she will be back to claim it. If not, just give it to her husband tonight when he he comes in for his shift."
"Ohhh right. Dr. Hamilton Finn. Yes sir. I sure will. You can count on me Mr. Renault."
Once Cyrus disappeared down the hall, Amy released a the breath she had been holding. "Wowwww. Hospital Hell indeed."
"Huh?" Josie muttered, lost in thought over the new predicament she was now in.
"That's what people are calling this place now. I wouldn't doubt it if Angel was the one who started spreading it."
"Oh," she simply replied.
"Are....you ok?"
"I...I can't believe I just did that Amy."
Amy was cheerful. "Oh I know right?? That was so bad ass! Remind me to never piss you off."
Josie's eyes finally met Amy's, her voice in a hushed tone. "Are you kidding?? Amy, I just tried to choke a woman to death. She has a son and now she lost her job because I...I lied. I don't even know what happened. I just..."
"Snapped? It happens to the best of us sometimes. If it wasn't you that put that wench in her place, it would have been someone else eventually. You don't know how many times I've wanted to do it. Look, we all lied. Not just you. She deserved it and you know it. And as far as her kid, she still has that nursing home job and as Cyrus put it, a sugar daddy. She'll be fine."
"This is not making me feel better. I'm literally in debt with the devil now and Craig is going to flip. I really need to go. I need some air."
Amy's brow arched as she became very curious and nosy as usual. "Craig? What's up with that anyways? I mean, do you really want to be involved with the devil's spawn??"
"Amy!" she reeled. "Don't call him that. Craig is a good man and I'm not going to have this conversation with you. I'll see you later ok?"
As Josie turned to leave, her breath was lost to the sight of Elizabeth's ghost, only it wasn't a ghost and it wasn't Elizabeth. It was a woman with a very uncanny resemblance to her. Shoulder length cedar strands and umber eyes gave her the striking doppleganger effect, only she appeared much older. Josie then realized she was the sister that Cyrus mentioned.
Out of breath, the woman approached Amy. "Oh thank the almighty Lord above. You found it!"
"Yes, you left it in the chapel Mrs. Finn. Here you go."
"Oh Amy dear, please call me Rebecca. It's not like we're strangers."
"Of course we aren't. I was just being respectful. So, how are you doing? I know today must have been hard for you."
"Yes it was. I loved Lizzy so very much. It was harder for mom, obviously and now all of this with my sweet niece who's missing. I pray every day and night for her safe return and when God brings her home, my husband and I are going to give her the loving, Christian home she deserves. Poor thing has been through so much."
Josie's heart sank. "But Blaise has a home. With her father who loves her more than life itself."
The stink eye that Rebecca served Josie was identical to the one Elizabeth always displayed. "I'm sorry, who are you? I don't believe we've met."
"My name is Josie. I...I'm Craig's good friend and I...."
"Oh, well Josie," she rudely interrupted. "I'm Blaise's aunt. My mother is her grandmother. We are her family that she knows and loves. She barely knows that man you call her father and it's best that it remains that way after what's happened, not to mention my sister told us all about him. That child will not be raised in a toxic and dangerous environment with an abusive monster."
Josie was fuming. "Oh, well Rebecca, Blaise was intentionally kept from her father to spite him but she's young and resilient and will get used to him in time. I don't care what Elizabeth told you. Clearly it was all lies. SHE was abusive AND unfaithful. Craig is a good man and a good father. Period. The only toxic environment she lived in was with her mother which is why she is missing."
Her eyes darkened and narrowed. "How dare you. How dare you speak ill of my dead sister when she is not here to defend herself. Let me guess. You're fucking her widower? Why else would you defend that creep?"
"Wow. Would you look at that language and assumptions as you stand there holding a bible, claiming Craig is toxic and abusive and that Blaise would be raised in a loving, Christian home. A wolf in sheep's clothing. Doesn't surprise me there. Fucking hypocrite. He will never let you take her Becky."
Arms crossed, Rebecca stood confident and cocky. "Oh we will certainly see about that."
"God bless you," she continued and departed with her nose held high.
Amy nodded as they both watched her strut out the door. "Yep. I could of told you that. Her hubby's a big wig science doc around here and he's on the board so she seems to think she's important too."
"This day can get fucked. Just something ELSE to worry about now. But honestly, Cyrus is the one I need to worry about. As far as Angel and Liz's twisted sister is concerned, they're the lesser of three evils. Alright, I'm going now for real this time before some other shitshow arises. Thanks for having my back. If I ever gain some normalcy in my life, we will hang out again."
"Eh, normal's so mundane. I wouldn't know what to do if everything went as it should but I hope everything gets better for you soon."
"From your lips to God's ears but in my world, it always gets worse before it gets better. Ok, I'm out. Love ya."
The two embraced and then Josie made her way to her car where she cranked up the music as high as it would go and screamed at the top of her lungs.
Smiling, Cyrus relaxed in his office chair, slurping his black coffee with extra sugar. After typing out a letter and sealing it in a blank envelope, he handed it to his lackey.
"Make sure Mrs. Carpenter receives this and in a timely manner. I'm overly excited for the fireworks, especially the grand finale."
"Yes sir."
After his man left, he then unlocked and opened the bottom drawer of his desk and pulled out a journal.
"Now, where was I?" he asked himself as he opened it. "Ahhh here we go. I must say Josephine LeeAnn March, this is the best true story I have ever read."
Summary: Lee's dreams take a dark turn. He presumes the worst yet once again. His birthday begins and he's in an apathetic mood. Lee catches up with an old friend. A bitter brother seeks him out. Words fly, but Gordon claims he has the upper hand. Lee makes a move. He sees a sight for his sore eyes. Josie pulls herself together and visits the ailing Orlando. A sparked dream ignites a more in depth story of his past. He strikes a nerve with Josie over his opinions of the mob men in her life. Two gifts are received and one of them seemingly ends a friendship.
*Chapter Warnings* Language, angst, drug mentions, violence, blood, smut, graphic depictions, sexual depictions, alcohol use, assault, rape, arson
Stories Stories Stories Masterlist
MARCH 25
Salem, Massachusetts
Noon
Lee's silent, blacked out bedroom and the Percocet that he had consumed prior to his slumber had induced a sleep so deep that it sent him leaping into a land of lucid dreams, one where he could control the narrative and that just happened to be inflicting immense physical pain upon the man he believed Jo was sleeping with, but first, his subconsciousFace me coward mind forced him to watch the invented scene of Jo and Craig making love.
Every detail was so vivid, from the loving way she touched and kissed him to the vigorous way she rode his cock while crying out his name. It was as if he were standing right there in the room, just like the day he had found her sleeping beside him.
The worst part of his mind's sex scenario was witnessing them climax together. Craig's cock remained inside of her. His hands gripped her hips so tight that his knuckles turned white. Her head whipped back. Her hips grinded as his jerked. Her mewling moans and his growling grunts reverberated through Lee's head. He could smell the semen as she released his captive cock and laid beside him in the afterglow.
"I'll kill you!!!" Lee shouted at Craig with spit spraying from his quivering lips but the two cuddling lovers were oblivious to his presence and fell asleep after the exchange of I love you's.
In a flash, they were gone and Lee was suddenly at his lake house where his fantasy of torture began. This was his show now and he was the producer, director and writer all rolled into one.
As the trunk of an untraceable car opened, a bound and gagged Craig struggled and cursed muffled vulgarities at Lee who glowered down at him with insensitive eyes. The sight and the sound of the relationship-meddling mobster only infuriated the 'do no harm' Dr. Pace even more, provoking him to strike a closed fist into Craig's pathetic face.
Lee pulled his limp body from the confined space and dropped him like a sack of potatoes on the ground at his feet where he stripped himself and Craig of their jackets, then cut the zip ties from his raw wrists and removed the ball gag from his drooling mouth.
"Get up," Lee commanded, his voice deep and sinister. "The doctor is in and he's here to serve you a taste of your own medicine."
Craig stumbled to his feet, his vision blurred from the blow between the eyes. As he turned in search for his captor, he was blindsided by the swift swing of a shovel to the head.
Stunned and too weak to get up, he belly crawled through the dirt until Lee's customized James Bond quote halted his futile retreat.
"Big bad mob man. Is that who you are? Just goes to show. No one's indestructible. Shocking. Positively shocking."
Turning his head back once more, Craig suffered another thwack to the head and then he was intentionally drug by his legs down a long set of wooden stairs so that his head would receive a good beating from those too.
The bloodied mobster soon awoke to find himself in a darkened basement, bound to a chair beneath a single, hanging lightbulb with an incoming fist to the face the very moment he opened his eyes.
Groaning, his lids flickered to clear the sea of stars that floated before him, but the white noise lingered, leaving him unprepared for the scalpel that sliced through the sweaty flesh of his cheek.
Craig's bellowing scream excited Lee who became even more ecstatic when the homewrecker smeared his bright red blood all over his costly white dress shirt by wiping his face on it in an attempt to clear the warm, red liquid from his eyes.
"And here I thought Christmas only came once a year," Lee quipped and leaned to Craig's ear with an intimidating whisper and a hand squeeze to his shoulder. "There's more where that came from. The party's just beginning."
Lee moved to a dark corner, leaving only his back exposed in the dim lighting. Moments later, music filled the room, overpowering Craig's heavy breathing. As Lee turned around, the side of his mouth wickedly curled and he began to sing as he stood before a table filled with an assortment of tools, his soulless eyes moving over them with a decisive head tilt until he finally chose and picked up a pair of wire cutters.
"When you were young and your heart was an open book, you used to say live and let live, but if this ever changing world in which we live in makes you give in and cry, say live and let die."
Lee returned to the source of the music and increased the volume to a deafening level. With the famous guitar riff of the famous Paul McCartney tune blasting through the room, Craig's blood curdling screams blended right in as Lee took the cutting pliers and dismembered Craig's ring finger from his hand.
As the severed body part drowned in a filling pool of blood upon the floor, Lee swaggered up the stairs, leaving the man of organized crime to bleed out as he resumed his crooning, ending it with a bellowing yell.
"What does it matter to you? When you got a job to do, you got to do it well. You got to give the other fellow HELLLLLLL!"
With his body perspiring and heart racing, Lee awoke with a jerk to the growling scream of Axl Rose as the radio on his classic boom box played the Guns N Roses version of Live and Let Die.
Gliding his feet to the floor, he got up and stood before the radio, his sleepy sapphires gazing at the dancing lights with confusion, for he knew the music was not on when he went to bed.
The song suddenly sparked the memory of Lee's macabre dream. He told himself that his subconscious had manifested the heinous act of violence due to his existing jealousy and hostility towards Jo's growing closeness with Craig. He could admit he loathed the man and to make the ghastly dream become a reality seemed rather appetizing but could he actually go through with it, for it was easier thought of than done? He knew the answer right away considering what he had done in the past to avenge his parents and what he had contemplated doing to Liz to get justice for Jacob. The only other person he loved that much was Jo and he had already avenged her more than once by breaking Warren Carpenter's jaw and Peter's hand. If there hadn't been an intervention with Warren or prison bars and guards protecting Peter, he knew he would have done much more. Anyone who hurt the ones he loved became the only exceptions to the rule that could cause him to break the Hippocratic Oath he had taken as a doctor, so the answer was yes. He could go through with it but the next question was, would he?
He didn't want to think about it anymore. He just wanted to begin his birthday vacation and find someone to drown his sorrows with later that evening. In the meantime, he was starving.
Lee showered, shaved and slapped on his Drakkar cologne, then sat upon the bed to slip into a pair of black loafers, sans socks, to coordinate with his casual, yet sophisticated attire consisting of a black blazer, sleeves pulled midway up his forearms, a white linen shirt and black linen pants.
With a sudden pause, his eyes were drawn to his phone on the nightstand as he remembered Jo's call from earlier that he had purposely dismissed. Slowly, he picked it up and powered it on to see she had left a voicemail. For what seemed minutes, he stared at the play button with yearning eyes as his thumb hovered over it with a hesitant tremor. It didn't even matter what the message was even about for he knew the sound of her voice alone would fuck him up.
Lee's lips pursed and his teeth gritted as he recalled the anonymous text he had received that morning with a photo attached of Craig carrying Jo to his car in the hospital parking lot the night prior, which he then decided that the text was what sparked his morbid dream. He didn't even care who sent it, although he suspected his devilish neighbor and colleague was the culprit, for Angel had been on shift that night.
"So was I Jo," he muttered, "but you never came to see me. Once again, you were too busy with HIM."
His eyes darted back to the voicemail. "Is that why you called Jo? To give me another run around excuse about why you were in his arms yet once again?? Well guess what baby? NOT today and not ever! I'm not your fool."
Just as Lee stood up and slid his phone in his pocket, it rang. Gasping, he swooped it back out, thinking it was her but it wasn't. It was Gordon.
Lee chuckled as he watched it ring. "Nope. Not today for you either big brother."
Placing the phone back on his pocket, Lee stood before his body length mirror and checked his image over from head to toe, then with a swipe of his hand through his brushed back dark strands and a wink of approval at himself, he swaggered off with his black sunglasses propped upon his head as an accessory to his outfit.
Before starting the rumbling engine of his 1970 olive green Dart, Lee made sure to wave with his middle finger at Angel who was gawking at him as she was simultaneously heading out to her car to go back to work where Lee was happy he would not be.
"DR. DICK!!" the blonde jeered as she stoop upon her tippy toes to belt out her rage, "I hope your birthday SUCKS!!!"
With a hearty chortle, Lee pulled his sunglasses down and sped off with the squawking of his tires, then headed towards downtown Salem for a bite to eat at a popular bar and grill that had the best burgers in his opinion and carried a certain brand of whiskey he fancied that most bars didn't have.
As his phone laid upon the seat, it rang again. With a downward side-eye, Lee scowled at his brother's repeat call and then with a wicked grin, he tapped the call and speaker button and as soon as the first few words came out of Gordon's mouth, which was an angry 'HEY ASSHOLE!', Lee cranked his radio to maximum level. What he didn't expect though was the song that was playing, he would not be able to bring himself to turn off.
The lyrics hit harder with the intense volume, bringing his addiction to Jo to an all time high and he soon found himself singing along in a soft tone to the famous love ballad by Seal as memories of Jo flickered through his head.
"There is so much a man can tell you, so much he can say. You remain my power, my pleasure, my pain. Baby to me, you're like a growing addiction that I can't deny. Won't you tell me, is that healthy, baby? But did you know that when it snows, my eyes become large and the light that you shine can't be seen? Baby, I compare you to a kiss from a rose on the grey. Ooh, the more I get of you, the stranger it feels, yeah. Now that your rose is in bloom, a light hits the gloom on the grey. Yes, I compare you to a kiss from a rose on the grey. Ooh, the more I get of you, the stranger it feels, yeah. And now that your rose is in bloom, a light hits the gloom on the grey,"
Lee paused in his blinkless daze, waiting for the end, tapping the steering wheel as he mumbled the rest.
"Ba-ya-ya, ba-da-da-da-da-da, ba-ya-ya."
His sullen eyes rolled down to the phone. The call had ended. Lee shut the radio off with a hard snap. It drove him crazy how SHE could drive him that crazy. The song was about addiction, whether it be drugs or love and Jo was his addiction, a dangerous habit he was desperate to kick, but somewhere deep in his soul, Lee knew he was fucked. It would always be her. He craved her like his lungs craved oxygen.
Lee had driven in silence for a good ten minutes through a forestry area with light traffic and areas of fog. He loved the gloomy scenery of a cool Spring day. It was more peaceful to him than the bright ball of fire in the sky which was why he denied it's entry into his bedroom by the use of blackout curtains. His entire world had turned dark with all of his loss and now he was too.
Lee's serene moment was ruined as he spotted Gordon's 1981 red Toyota Corolla in his rearview mirror. His eyes narrowed at the metal object he called a rusty piece of shit and he punched the gas as he growled. "As if you even have a prayer in that backfiring tin can that you STILL don't know how to shift, you little fucking weasel."
Lee laughed as he watched the image of his brother's car disappear into the dewy mist and then he took a sharp turn onto a side road and Lee too disappeared.
He resurfaced in town and parked out front of his destination named Sidelines Saloon, then strutted inside the busy establishment and sat at the bar.
"Heyyy Dr. Lee!" the male bartender cheered, "it's been awhile."
"How's it going Travis? Yeah man, way too long. I've missed it and I am both parched and hangry."
The tall, dark and handsome man laughed. "Hangry huh? I suppose that means you're wanting the usual whiskey neat, double?"
"Actually, I'm going to start off slow today and save the good stuff for tonight. I'll just take a draft. Make it two."
"Two? You got company coming?"
Lee grinned as he glanced at the door. "Yeah, soon enough."
"Alright, gotcha. So what's your tastebuds craving off the menu today? The usual loaded double bacon cheeseburger, hold the ketchup and a side of home fries with onion?"
"Oh damn man, your memory is fire. Yep, that sounds fucking fabulous."
"Coming right up."
Lee chugged down over half of his fizzy, golden ale and during the wait for his food and expected lunch date, he chatted more with Travis, whom Lee knew was gay and Travis knew that Lee was Bi.
"So who's the catch of the week?"
Lee chuckled. "You're thinking of the old me. He's dead. I killed him not too long ago."
Travis refilled Lee's beer. "Wow, well what caused that? You always had someone knew on your arm when you came in, whether it was a woman...or a man."
Lee picked up on the subtle hint that Travis was into him. He thought he was an attractive man, early forties, chestnut wavy locks, nicely trimmed beard in a goatee style and hazel hues. Lee mostly liked his fuller cheeks and large hands and the fact he was almost his height but he had never been intimate with him. No particular reason. It just never happened.
Lee sighed and took a swig of his beer. "Love man. Unfortunately, that's what caused it. Don't ever catch that shit. It'll ruin you."
"I'm sorry to hear that man. I myself am just coming out of a bad romance. His entire family was toxic. I had to beat feet."
"That sucks man. I can't say that about Jo's family, well except one. The jealous sister."
"Joe? So...you...you fell for a man again huh? Who was that other one, Evan or..."
"That name is off limits. If anyone was toxic, it was him but anyways, nope. Jo is a girl."
Travis blinked as his brows both arched. "Wow. Wait, is she the one you had a kid with?"
Lee's eyes fell and Travis quickly realized his mistake. "Oh shit man, how insensitive of me. I am sooooo sorry."
"It's alright. I don't expect everyone to remember my son like I do. It's been almost five years so I can see how one might forget. But no, Jake's mother was not Jo. Jo is actually his aunt, long story, don't ask. Jake's mom is maggot food and I reeeaaalllllly do not want to talk about her or Jo for that matter."
"Yeah, yeah of course. I get it. I didn't mean to...."
A bell dinged from the back. "Oh, I think your food's up. I'll be right back."
Lee rubbed his hand over his face and sighed. It didn't matter where he went, his past followed him.
Travis returned with a huge smile as he sat a large ceramic plate down in front of Lee. "There ya go buddy. Look at that juicy burger. Now I want one. Wish I could eat fattening stuff like that but if I even look at it, I gain like ten fucking pounds. What's your secret Lee? I mean, you look really great."
"Stress. That shit will eat you alive, fat and all," Lee quipped as he bit into his burger and quickly swallowed it with a smile. "Fuck that is so good...But thanks man, you look great too. Don't worry so much about your image though. You're a great dude."
"Well, if you think I'm so great, maybe we should hang out sometime?"
Lee's chewing slowed as his eyes avoided contact. "Yeah um, maybe. I'm just so busy now with work and all. Got a promotion, well, I guess you could call it that and..."
Gordon came marching up in black leather and plopped right down beside Lee, glaring at him.
Lee's sarcasm flowed right out. "Oh, there you are. You took longer than I thought to hunt me down. What happened? You keep stalling out?"
Pointing at him, Gordon released his fury. "Yeah, so THAT'S how you stole the farm back huh? Making a deal with that devil doppleganger boss of yours."
Lee rolled his eyes and smirked at Travis before riposting. "You can't steal what was already yours."
Ignoring his brother, Lee took another bite of his burger which infuriated Gordon even more. "You know, I really want to punch you in the face right now."
Lee snickered, then looked him right in the eyes before serving himself another bite. "Be my guest."
"You DO know who your boss really is don't you?? Everyone does and you sold your soul just to spite me. How do you think he came to own what is now referred to by many as Hospital Hell Lee? Because he's powerful as fuck and now he owns you too and all for what? That fucking farm?? Godspeed brother. For someone who's obsessed with the human brain, yours seems to be stuffed with straw scarecrow."
"You mean that fucking farm that you had to have just to spite me?"
Travis knew it was time to walk away and give the feuding brothers some privacy. "Can I get you anything sir, before I go?" he asked Gordon.
Lee swiftly answered for him, his tone cocky. "No. He's going to drink his warm beer and fuck off back to fuckfaceville. Drink up little lion man. My treat."
Gordon's foot vigorously convulsed on the barstool's foot rest, making his entire body shake. "Oh that's so rich, you Sonny Crockett wannabe. Don Johnson called and wants his clothes back. The eighties are over in case you missed the memo bro. And who wears sunglasses when there's no sun??"
"Corey Hart does and rich I am, yes, for I've put you back in your place where you belong loser. Who wears leather jackets when they're a way uncool junior who drives a crusty Corolla that even a dog wouldn't waste his piss on and listens to Celine Dion and the Grease soundtrack on shuffle? You're a TEMU T-Bird and Danny Zuko is embarrassed. Get over yourself....bro, or should I call you Flash Gordon since that's your online screen name?"
Gordon's lips pursed. "You KNOW..."
"Oh I'm sure you're going to tell me."
"Stop it! I'm sick of you talking down to me!"
"Well how should I talk to you then because you're literally way down there and I'm way up here? Let's not forget who started the insults here too Rizzo."
"You smug son of a..."
Travis' eyes gaped as he interrupted, trying not to laugh "Okkkk well, hey, let me know if you guys need anything else and keep the physical punches for outside please. I got some tables to tend to. And...Lee...think about what I said. Give me a call sometime and we'll plan something, if you're up for it. Happy birthday. You age like fine wine."
Lee chuckled. "Thanks man. Right back at ya. Later Trav."
Gordon immediately continued. "Who the hell are you anymore Lee?? Because you're certainly not my brother."
Lee laughed and finished his last bite, then wiped his mouth and began inhaling his home fries, speaking as he stuffed his face. "Funny, I could ask the same thing. You see, I'm not the one who tried to cheat my brother out of what was rightfully his, but you already know this and I'm getting so fucking bored with you right now. I came here to enjoy a meal for my birthday in peace, so drink the damn beer or don't drink it, I don't fucking care, then get out of my face and suck it up that you lost."
Gordon shook his head as his eyes slitted. "You threw dad's computer out the fucking window! It was one of the FEW things I had of his because you took everything else and I worked hard on that to fix it!"
"Oh that. Oopsie. Well, in my defense, that was because YOU had just given me the lawsuit papers to claim a home you hated and never wanted until it was legally left to me and you did it at dad's funeral reception to boot, all because you were jealous. You reap what you sow."
"Oh, you will regret this someday. In fact, I predict you will soon be after something I have. Let me know when you're ready to make a deal."
Gordon got up and tossed five bucks down on the bar as Lee scraped up the remaining fragments of his fried potatoes. "Yeah, ok then. I'll bite. What could you possibly have that I would actually want??"
Gordon grinned before making his exit. "When you realize it, call me. I'm actually surprised you haven't by now but," he glanced over at Travis, "I guess you're preoccupied with other things lately. Happy fucking birthday. Say hello to Josie for me. Where is she anyways? Trouble in paradise?"
Lee coldly shrugged his shoulders. "She has better things to do like joining the mob wives club. What do you care? She's freaked out by you after you creeped on her in the parking lot the night of dad's reception. I thought you were leaving?"
Gordon chuckled. "I knew you'd fuck it up but hey, you reap what you sow."
Lee scoffed as Gordon walked off. "Whatever. Grease is the word! Thanks for the beer!"
Chugging down that last foamy bit of his own beer, Lee then finished off Gordon's and tossed his money down on the bar for the bill, adding a generous twenty bucks for a tip. With Travis nowhere to be seen, Lee picked up a pen and began to write on a napkin.
"Fuck it. It's my turn," he muttered as he scribbled out the note.
"Hey, what are you doing tonight? I was thinking of going to Boston. Get ahold of me. Let's do some shit. After all, IT'S MY BIRTHDAY and it'll be no fun spent alone!!"
As he walked outside, simultaneously slipping his sunglasses on, Lee froze and pulled them right down his nose when he saw Jo drive by in her Monte Carlo and stop at the red light, window half way down and music blaring Joan Jett's 'I Hate Myself For Loving You'.
He couldn't move. He just stood there, lips parted as he watched her and observed her body language. She appeared sad, slouched in her seat with her right arm propped over the steering wheel and her left elbow resting on the window ledge of her door, her hand holding her head up by her chin as she gazed out the windshield, seemingly day dreaming because when the light turned green, she remained in place, inciting horns to blow from behind her. As she then drove off, her hand wiped over her cheek. Had she been crying? Lee wondered as a gulp rolled down his throat, brought on by the falling sensation in his gut.
"Damn it, nope, fuck this shit," he softly snapped at himself as he envisioned the photo of her and Craig again. "Not my problem anymore."
Josie was sad. About Lee and about Craig over the information she was withholding from him about his daughter. She had been crying and she had waited to let the tears flow until after she left her apartment where she and Craig had been making official plans together for the latter of the afternoon when she returned from visiting Orlando at the hospital and her mom and sister at the Kiriakis mansion.
Her tears had mostly stemmed from the silence of her phone. It had been five hours since she left Lee a sobbing voicemail expressing her heartfelt feelings for him and he didn't even have the decency to respond. Even a simple fuck off would have been less painful than being ghosted, for then she would have at least known that he listened to the message. She vowed from that point on that she would never contact him again.
After tidying up her smeared mascara in the hospital bathroom, Josie made her way to Orlando's room where she found him in a restless sleep with the TV tuned to one of the Pirates of the Caribbean movies. Her hand covered her mouth to silence her gasp when she saw his colorful eye wound.
Tears welled in her eyes as Josie carefully sat down beside him and took his hand. "Landy," she softly whispered, "wake up. You're dreaming."
His lips uncontrollably curled into a smile like the Grinch as his chocolate eyes fluttered open. "You're here. Just in time, no less, to scare the boogeyman away."
Her tears fell. "You knew I would come. I'm sorry I took so long. Are you feeling any better??"
He chuckled, lightly wincing as he reached up with his free hand and tenderly stroked her cheek with his fingertips. "I might as well tell you the truth because you're not going to stop crying either way. I feel like I've been beaten to a pulp."
She frowned. "Not funny Doc."
"The meds are helping. Been sleeping a lot which is good for healing but I really want to get out of this bed. My arse is numb."
"Landy, I highly doubt you'll be able to walk very well. You need to stay in bed."
"I can use a wheelchair and," he compromised with a grin, "you can push me."
"Why are doctors the worst patients?? Your charming dimples are not going to work on me. You need to stay put. Landy, this is serious. You're badly hurt."
"It's not as bad as it looks even if it feels that way. Miraculously, nothing's broken. Just a sprained wrist, a few fractured ribs and this nice old shiner."
Sighing, she shook her head. "Fractures are still serious which I know you know so stop trying to downplay the situation and that shiner has an ugly cut, not to mention, that wrist is attached to the hand that Ethan almost demolished not all that long ago and it's your right hand which you kind of need, especially for your job and...."
Becoming agitated, his eyes rolled. "Whoa slow down girl. My head can't take it and I already have a mother to lecture me, remember? I'll stay put alright?"
Josie's hand left his as her eyes lowered. "Ok? Sorry for caring."
Immediately, Orlando was remorseful and took her hand back. "No, I'm sorry Josie. I shouldn't have been so crass with you. I know you care and I thank God for you because you always come through for me, not to mention you're really all I got right now. It's just frustrating for me to not be productive because that's when I get trapped inside my own head with shit I don't want to think about and all I've had to help is a bunch of game shows and infomercials on TV this morning. Luckily, I found a decent movie but it just put me to sleep and then the fucked up dreams move in. I'm just irritated that's all. I didn't mean to take my frustrations out on you."
"Landy, it's ok. I get it. And after what you've been through and the pain you must be in, I can't blame you for having a short fuse right now. I'm kind of feeling that way too these days. So, the fucked up dreams. Do you remember what you were dreaming about when I woke you? You were definitely agitated. Was it about your attack?"
"No, actually...it..."
He paused in a gaze as the the vivid images flashed before him.
Josie's hand squeezed Orlando's. "Landy? What is it?"
His eyes briefly closed as his upper lip lightly quivered. "The boogeyman."
She knew who he meant. "Ohh...Orlando, you, you don't have to tell me about it. I know that's the last thing you want to talk about."
"No, no. I'm comfortable with you. I trust you and...it helps sometimes when I speak about it. It's like a release when I say it out loud instead of keeping it bottled inside my head, if that makes any sense?"
"Yeah, it sure does. That's why I have a journal. Putting my thoughts and feelings on paper is a huge release. Thank you Landy, for trusting me. If you want to tell me, I'll listen."
He smiled, then it faded as he began. "My dream, it was a memory. I have them from time to time but they've become more frequent since my fath...Luke, and even my brothers came here but this one, I think having the shit kicked out of me triggered it because I haven't had a beating like that since...the day before I tried to burn the house down with daddy Luke in it.
It was the day I found my girlfriend, Andrea was her name, sucking my brother Luke off. I told you about that, remember?"
"Yeah. You said he did it to show you she was no good for you. You told me everything at different times, like the fire etc, just not in great detail."
His jaw gritted. "Yep but that only proved he was no good for me either. None of my fucking family is, except my Nan. Anyways, I thought I loved Annie and I thought she loved me too but what could either of have known of love? I was merely sixteen. She was eighteen. Either way, needless to say, my rage that day was blinding. She kept calling after I threw her out and I finally snapped and started beating the wall with the phone receiver where all of her pictures hung above my bed.
I went out and got bloody blitzed and when I came home, the boogeyman was waiting for me in my room, also drunk, and my brother Luke had vanished as usual. No one was home. Ethan was out fucking off somewhere and Mum and Sam were on a girl's trip. I was left all alone with the devil and I knew when I opened the door and saw him sitting shirtless on my bed that I was so fucked...literally too. I was already so angry and so I fought him off but he overpowered me and beat me senseless before...." His voice quavered. "before tearing me up from behind. When it was over, he passed out on my bed and I should have and could have bashed his skull in right there but instead, I stumbled my way outside and puked my guts out while the neighbors he had been partying with, watched and laughed."
I made my way to a nearby desolate beach and just laid in the sand until dawn and when I returned home, he was still there, asleep in my bed. That's when I went into this state of temporary insanity as I just stared at him laying there with his pants still undone. I lit one of his fags and tossed it on the bed and watched it slowly burn down until it eventually caught the blanket on fire, then I returned to the beach and waited, praying that he and the cursed house would all go up in smoke. Of course it didn't go as planned. He lived and you know the rest. To paraphrase, Mum made me go to therapy. I blurted out what he did to me. She left him and moved us all here and I was blamed for our family separation and relocation."
Waterfalls of tears gushed down Josie's cheeks. "Oh Landy, I wish I could do something to ease every ounce of pain that you're in. Luke Sr. and Johnny Zacharra are both sadist bastards, right along with Ethan and Cyrus. They'll all get theirs. I just know it."
"No they won't. They never do. Aside from daddy dearest, they're all fucking mafia Josie. Just like your brother is and just like your new boyfriend Craig is."
"Ok first of all, Craig and I are just friends and second, there are many like Cyrus, only he's the worst of them all. He pushes drugs on the Salem waterfront. Kids are dying. He tortures and murders people for the fucking thrill of it. He's abusive man with his words and his fists against his own family and Craig's mother and sister paid the price of his rage but Jason and Craig are not like him."
"Aren't they? Mob is mob. They all kill, no matter the reason. Of course you would be biased when it comes to your brother and....friend who happens to be the seed of Cyrus which don't seem to bother you. That's where you were when you said you were out of town, wasn't it? With him."
"Landy, please don' t start. Not that it's any of your business who I spend my time with, but yes, I was with Craig. You know, when I told him what happened to you, he was actually sympathetic about it and...."
Orlando's head lifted from his pillow, his eyes wide. "You told him???!! I asked you not to say anything Josie! I should have never said anything. It was the damn drugs."
"Well in my defense, you hung up on me and I was upset and he wanted to know why. I wasn't going to lie to him and it's not like he's the fucking police or that he's going to tell anyone that Johnny had you beaten. He hates Johnny too. So does that make Brando, the man that found and brought you here, a bad guy then too since he's Cyrus' son and Craig's brother AND he works for Cyrus?"
He sighed, annoyed as his head dropped back on the pillow. "I already know Josie. Brando was the one who came in this morning when I was talking to you on the phone. He wanted to check on me and we talked for awhile and he told me all about who he is."
"Wow, so he actually came to check on you? Real bad dude huh?"
"I never said he was. OK, your point is proven."
Reaching in her purse, Josie pulled out a cold can of Mt. Dew for Orlando that she had gotten out of the vending machine on her way to his room. She cracked it open and handed it to him as a peace offering. "To be fair, before you told me that Johnny did this to you, I actually suspected Brando, thinking that maybe Cyrus ordered him to hurt you just because you're Ethan's brother. I mean, I don't know the guy. I had only met Brando briefly yesterday and then I didn't find out who he was until last night when Craig explained things. Even still, I thought Brando might have been forced to hurt you because Cyrus is very controlling of him from what Craig said, which I actually picked up on that when I met him. He seems very oppressed."
Gulp after loud gulp, Orlando emptied the golden soda down his parched throat to the very last drop, the he took in a deep breath and smiled. "Fuck that was good. Thank you for that. So anyways, yeah, I noticed all that too. Especially after he went to speak with his father and came back with a red welt on his face that he deflected over. When Brando left, he made it sound like he couldn't come back and I have to wonder if Cyrus was upset that he was visiting me. I guess he had stayed here all night because I didn't have anyone here with me."
"Whoa, really? That was nice of him. So, Lee hasn't been here? Does he even know?"
"Amy was going to call him because he's on my emergency contact list but I told her not to. Fuck him."
She suspected Orlando's anger at Lee to be over the conversation she overheard between them the evening prior at the hospital. "Landy, when I was leaving the hospital yesterday, I kind of witnessed the encounter between you and Lee. He shouldn't have treated you that way."
Orlando blinked once and nervously stared at her for a moment before clearing his throat. "You heard...all of it?"
"If you're asking if I heard Lee trash my name and make me look like a slut, the answer is yes, I did. Every...single...disgusting word that proved he never loved me."
Orlando's eyes were crestfallen. "I don't think that's true Josie. I have never seen him so taken by a woman like he was with you. I wish I knew what to say. I'm so sorry. I don't know what's wrong with him anymore. He's just so angry and I think he's saying shit he don't mean but it's still no excuse. He had it all when he found you and he seemed like he was starting to heal from all of his past traumas. You were the glue that put him back together again but I guess sometimes...people are just too broken beyond repair after too many falls."
Her tears were back. "I feel like it's all my fault Landy. I pressured him too much to tell me things, things he clearly wasn't ready to talk about and when he finally decided to open up to me, which he only did because I selfishly gave him an ultimatum, I stupidly fucked it all up with my big mouth about Gerry kissing me, but I was only trying to do the right thing and be honest with him because secrets were the problem and look where that got me. And then he saw Jeffrey's text about fixing my car and there's been all these other misunderstandings and assumptions, first over that bitch Angel and then over Craig. He's always been jealous of him though or any guy really. Dave, Luke, even you. It really is all my fucking fault Landy. After everything Liz, the serial cheater, did to him, I made him feel insecure and I tried so hard to fix things but he won't let me. He left me and just keeps pushing me away now and I know it's mostly over Craig."
Orlando hesitated over finding a way to choose his words wisely. "Without knowing all the details or his side of all this, I really don't know what I should say due to the risk of pissing you off and pissing Lee off even more than he already is at me because as you just said, look where honesty got you." He then thought of his one night stand with Emily. "Maybe sometimes honesty isn't always the best policy if it's going to hurt someone but with that said, it doesn't always hold true of the saying, what someone doesn't know won't hurt them. I'm kind of stuck here Josie."
"Orlando, if there's something you want to say to me, just say it. I'd rather hear the truth."
He hesitated again, for now she was calling him Orlando and not Landy and it was in a tone to take caution. "Well...I...I just think that....maybe...maybe Craig is the biggest issue because that's who he mentioned during the tirade you overheard. I mean, the guy is always right on your heels. Look how he was when he brought you in to the hospital that night. He was a total dick to me just because I'm Ethan's brother and...."
"He saved my life that night. I had a severe anxiety attack remember?? And let me also refresh your memory about how YOU set him off by bluntly accusing him of hurting me before you even knew why I was there. You're right about one thing Orlando. You don't know all the details. Since you're making assumptions, I'll presume that you're just jealous of him like Lee is."
"Alright well, I was honest like you asked and now here we are. You're pissed like I knew you would be. Since I'm already one foot in the grave, I might as well keep going. Maybe Lee has every right to feel jealous over Craig because it's very obvious that your beefy landlord has some strange hold over you and you know what? Maybe I am jealous too because you know damn well how I feel about you and all I do is get shoved into the friend zone."
Josie scoffed. "Practice what you preach Orlando. You're sitting here defending Lee over his right to be jealous of Craig, yet you sure sound like you'd be the first one to stab your so called best friend in the back just like you did when I first met you."
With astonished eyes, his mouth dropped. "Are you really going there right now?"
Her eyes slitted and out popped Negan again. "I sure as shit am."
As a knock sounded upon the door, both their heads whipped to see Amy walk in, carrying a pizza box, followed by Angel carrying a vase full of flowers, who's eyes gaped at the sight of Josie. Amy didn't know Josie was there either and quickly attempted to save face.
She sat the pizza down and turned to Angel with her hands out. "I'll just take these. Why don't you go finish that report you were working on that was due an hour ago."
Josie glowered at the bleach blonde as she departed without hesitation.
Amy promptly apologized as Josie's glower was still glued on the window where she could see Angel at the nurses station. "Josie, I'm so sorry. If I had known you were here, I would never have let her come in."
Her narrowed eyes returned to Amy and softened a she stood up. "It's ok. I'll just go see if there's any disinfectant in the bathroom. I gotta pee anyways."
As Josie closed the bathroom door behind her, Amy's eyes comically widened at Orlando. "Well, at least that went better than expected. So, how are you feeling? Getting any rest aside form the visitors?"
"Yeah, I've dozed off here and there. I'm bored as fuck. We need better cable with good movies, like HBO or just anything without all these commercials."
Amy looked up at the TV. "You don't like Pirates of the Caribbean? Come on Orlando. Who doesn't love Captain Jack Sparrow??"
He frowned. "Me."
She laughed. "Well, what about Will Turner? It's rather uncanny how much you resemble him. You should dress up for him for Halloween!!"
Orlando chuckled. "I actually get that a lot. Who knows. Maybe I will just to pick up chicks."
As the nurse and doctor continued to chat, Josie stood at the mirror where she had been the whole time, staring at the welling tears she refused to let fall. "No more of this Josie," she told her image. "No more tears. No more explaining yourself. Go try to be happy again."
With that, she blotted away the moisture from her eyes with a tissue and returned to face Orlando.
Amy giggled as she came out, staring at Josie's empty hands. "You forget the air freshener?"
"Ha ha," she jested, "I said disinfectant. There is no air freshener on the planet that can mask the smell of seafood snatch."
Orlando held his ribs, wincing as he and Amy laughed in tandem.
"Alright," Amy exhaled and carried the pizza to Orlando and placed it on his lap. "Enjoy."
Orlando's brows furrowed. "Where did this come from?"
"The delivery guy said that you would know when you opened it. Guess you have a secret admirer. Don't forget your flowers too. I don't know if they're from the same person. I didn't look at the card because I'm not a snoopy, busy body like certain nurses around here. Oh and I can't hold the police off much longer. They're wanting your statement today."
He heavily sighed, wincing again. "Fuck...ok thanks Amy. Tell them to at least let me eat first. I'm fucking starving."
"I'll do what I can. I gotta get back to work."
Amy approached Josie and gave her a snug embrace, whispering in her ear. "Call me soon. I can tell you need a friend. Love ya babe."
"I will. Talk soon and I love you too girl."
As Josie stood there, feeling awkward over her prior spat with Orlando, he opened the box that had writing inside the lid.
"Pepperoni, extra cheese, extra sauce, just like you asked for. Hope this helps- B."
His eyes widened, then he smiled. "Well holy shit."
Curious as she fidgeted with her fingers, Josie softly inquired about his reaction. "So who just made your day?"
"Yeah, you'll never believe this. It's from Brando."
"Yeah, wow. That was sweet of him. Guess all mob aren't so bad eh?"
Orlando frowned. "Can we not fight? Please? You want some? There's plenty here and it smells amazing. Look at all that cheese. We could have a cheese pull challenge!"
"Sure," she giggled. "Let me go get us some drinks and plates from the lounge. I can't stay too much longer. I need to go see my mom and sister."
While Josie was gone, Orlando reached for his cell that miraculously still worked after suffering a cracked screen from his attack and texted Brando.
"Dude. Thanx so freaking much for the pizza. You rock."
His reply was instant. "Np ;) Wish I could share it with you."
"Come back. I'll save you some."
"Can't. Sorry."
"Ok. Maybe some other time when I get out of here? I'll treat."
A few moments went by before Brando responded with an unsettling answer. "I don't think that's a good idea. Really sorry. Hope you recover soon.. Glad I was there to help you. Goodbye Orlando."
Josie walked in to see Orlando frowning at his phone.
"Everything...ok?"
"Not really. It seems I was right about Brando being reluctant to associate with me."
"I'm sorry. I'm sure it's Cyrus' doing."
"Sucks man. We have a lot in common and I thought that maybe I had gained a new friend. Like, we sorta just clicked."
"Well, keep this to yourself but if all goes as planned, there may soon be a day when Cyrus will no longer be an issue. Just have to be patient."
Orlando smirked. "Look at me. I AM a patient."
"Ha ha funny guy. Here. I got you another Dew."
"Mmmm caffeine gooooood. Thanks Josie. So, let's dig in!"
Eating two pieces to Orlando's six, Josie broke the silence. "So, have you heard from Luke...your brother that is? He seems to have vanished again after getting fired. He don't answer my texts or calls."
"That's what you want to talk about? My barbarian brother who almost choked me to death? I didn't know he got fired but glad he did."
"No, I was just curious, that's all. Guess you still haven't forgiven him?"
"Nope. Why are you so curious anyways?"
She wasn't about to tell him why he got fired or she knew another argument would arise considering it was her fault and then Orlando would get the wrong idea about why he took such a risk all to help her out.
"It was just a question Landy. And, he was handling my sister's case so I wanted to speak to him about it."
Orlando felt relieved that she was back to calling him Landy. "Sorry. He's just not my favorite subject. Have you checked his new house?"
"No. I didn't even know he had one? I thought he was still staying with you?"
"Nope. He just up and left one day and I'm not complaining. He texted me about his new place awhile ago but I never responded. It's somewhere out on River Road. Most likely some secluded area being the private hermit type that he is."
"Thanks. Maybe I'll look for it on my way home from visiting mom and Megan if I have time."
Josie looked up at the clock. "Speaking of, I didn't realize it was already this late. I really need to get going before Megan starts blowing up my phone."
"Ok. So what are you going to do tonight? You can always come back here and hang with me if you don't want to sit at home. I mean, I know it's Lee's birthday and....shit, sorry, I shouldn't have said that. Totally insensitive."
"It's fine Landy. I'm a big girl and big girl's don't cry. At least I'm not going to anymore."
Trying to deflect from having to tell him she had plans with Craig, Josie stood up and picked up the flowers. "Aren't you curious who sent these? They're so fragrant," she claimed as she deeply inhaled the floral aroma. "I think they're Peonies, very similar to roses. There's like two dozen here. Someone sure likes you."
"Sure, go ahead and read the card."
Josie placed the vase on his nightstand and opened the card, beginning to read it out loud. "Orlando, I am so sorry for what happened to you. I hope you don't blame me. Thinking of you...." Josie's expression fell flat as stared at the signature.
Orlando's brow raised at her silence. "Josie? Who's it from?"
Confused, her voice quavered. "E...Em...Emily??" Her eyes flicked up to meet the fear in Orlando's chocolate hues. "Orlando?" she whispered, her voice a bit skittish. "W..why is Em sending you flowers?? You...you only met her once and...and...what does she mean that she hopes you don't blame her??? WHY is she thinking of you??"
"Fuck," he muttered, for he never in a million years would have thought he would have ever heard from Emily again. "I...Josie...umm." His eyes fell in shame, knowing he was about to lose the one person who meant everything to him. There was no way out of it. Even if he had time to prepare an answer, he couldn't have come up with one. It was over.
"Orlando!!" she snapped, causing him to flinch. "Answer me!"
His voice cracked and trembled. "Ok, look. I was at your family's bar before all this happened and she was working. We struck up a conversation and....," he huffed out a sigh, feeling like his heart was going to pound itself right out of his chest. "I...I was so drunk and..."
Orlando paused as he watched the card fall from Josie's hand and flutter to the ground. As his tear-tinged eyes crept their way back up to hers, Josie saw the truth.
She stepped back, almost tripping over her own foot as her eyes grew wider and wider in disbelief but the tears didn't come. The shock wouldn't allow it. She shivered as if she were freezing and her lips quivered as a gasping whisper escaped them. "Oh....my ....god. You...you fucked her...after knowing what she did with my father....you...now it makes sense...why you mentioned her name when I called you and....Jesus....that's why Johnny had you fucked up. I'm going to be sick...I..."
In her panicked state, Josie stumbled to get her purse and struggled to turn the door handle the right way to open it.
Tears streamed down Orlando's bruised face. "Josie wait!! Please!! Please don't go! Not like this! It was a mistake!!"
Ignoring his pleas and cries, Josie continued tugging at the door until it finally flung open, almost knocking her backwards but she maintained her balance and was gone.
"Josie!!!" he bellowed, his face grimacing in pain from the shouting blow against his ribcage.
Orlando began to pant, harder and harder, heavier and heavier, his face reddening as he experienced his first ever panic attack.
Ripping the I.V. from his arm, Orlando placed his feet upon the floor but as he stood, the room began to spin from the drugs they had given him for pain and down he went, crashing to the floor and curling into a fetal position as he screamed in pain. "FUUUUUUUUUCKKKKKKKKK!!!!!"
Summary: A chapter introducing Craig's family on the maternal side, a London-based Irish mob.
*Chapter Warnings* DARK, GRAPHIC. Language, angst, injury, blood, domestic violence, mentions of drugs, murder, guns, death, hit and run, graphic depictions, self-criticism and harm, cutting, mentions of childhood abuse, Agoraphobia, mania
Stories Stories Stories Masterlist
March 25
Sezincote, England - 2 PM
Five hours ahead of Salem, MA, the Parker crime family of Irish origins sat in the kitchen of their brick built country estate in the Cotswolds that centered upon endless acreage, discussing the call between first cousins Tommy and Craig and the don of the family, Pierce Parker, was immensely ire about it.
Appearing much younger than his age, the seventy-one year old man with short, salt and pepper strands and black brows, known as the silver fox, angrily gestured his hands about during his rant in a whispery voice much like the Godfather as his exasperated blue-gray eyes fixated upon two of his three sons, Paddy, the eldest and Ray, the youngest. Maeve, the Irish kingpin's gun moll sporting long, silver strands, quietly observed in the distance alongside one of their many henchmen. The woman was venomous. A silent but deadly water moccasin slithering through the swamp with no fear of the alligators.
"Nonsense! This family will not have any part in my nephew's war with his diabolical cunt of a father. All ties have been severed with Cyrus Renault after what he did to my little sister and niece and it will remain that way for their sake!"
Paddy attempted to speak, only infuriating Pierce even more "Dad..."
"Shut your hole when I'm speaking to you boy," he snapped and then pointed at Ray as he continued his scolding eye glare at Paddy, "You know, I would expect this from Ray. He's a fucking hothead, smartass just like Craig, but not from you or Tommy, whom by the way better get his arse here real soon to explain himself. I am at my wits' end with all of you!"
With a hand slap to the table, Pierce became silent and leered up at his two sons who dared not speak because they knew he wasn't finished.
Pierce took a sip of his steaming tea, then slouched back in his chair with a hearty sigh. "Now," he began in a more relaxed tone, "it's very imperative that not a word about your aunt Penny or Wendy is ever spoken of to Craig or anyone else for that matter, but you knew this now didn't you? Yet here I am having to remind you of common sense. I didn't go to all the lengths I have went to to keep them hidden just for them to be found because if Craig knew they were alive, he would be on the first plane over here. He's precipitant and unstoppable when he's emotional and that will ruin everything I've done to protect my family."
Ray, standing six foot five and built like an ox, politely spoke in his deep voice. "Dad, respectfully, Craig and Brando are family too and so is Blaise, whom you need to know is missing. Tommy said Craig believes Cyrus is behind it."
Pierce's eyes bolted to Paddy's for confirmation in which Paddy nodded, his greenish-blue eyes sorrowful.
Leaning forward, elbows on table, the mob boss softened from the shocking news as he gazed down at the table, his eyes pained, to tell the detailed story of a past he had never spoke of.
"It was around thirty years ago back in Dublin. It was just a usual rainy, blustery night by the fire with some Irish whiskey and a cigar and just as I was dozing off in my chair, the telephone rang. It was a call that I dreaded one day would come. On the other end was Wendy, a hysterically crying eight year old little girl telling me that her daddy had tried to drown her in the pond and that mummy got hurt and was bleeding from saving her. Somehow my sister had managed to escape and flee with Wendy and they made it on foot to a trusted friend of hers. I went to pick them up, literally. I literally had to pick my bloodied sister up off the floor where she had collapsed. She had been beaten and stabbed in the face and all she could say to me as I held her head in my hands was 'save my babies' because she thought she was going to die.
Cyrus knew all of her friends so I had to get them out of there and I couldn't take her to the hospital. It was the first place he would look. Since I already knew that Penny was injured, I called our private physician and had him meet us at one of my safe houses, a remote cabin in Belfast, where I then took them. Wendy screamed and cried for the entire ride as her unconscious mum laid beside her in the back seat. 'Mummy's dying!' That shrill sound still haunts me to this day.
Penny wanted me to get her boys and I wanted to do it. More than you know. Brando was merely a baby. But it was all easier said than done. By the time we had a well devised plan to attempt retrieving them, Cyrus, Craig and Brando were gone. He had moved them to New Zealand but I didn't learn of their location until many years later. It's not exactly that simple to find someone when they leave the country which is one reason I moved us here to Gloucestershire. When I finally found them, Brando was eighteen and Craig...I found out he had just left him there with that monster."
Ray gritted his bearded jaw, unable to contain his judgmental thoughts. "Is that not what you did? You just left them both there with that cunt of a monster? You had time to go in and get them before they vanished. In fact you knew Cyrus would run because Penny got away and Craig ended up taking the beatings on her behalf. Craig told me everything and in his defense, he tried to get Brando to leave with him but he wouldn't."
Pierce's eyes narrowed upon his son who was twice his size and like the snap of a whip, he stood and cracked the table once again with his hand. "Did you forget I had a family of my own to protect???!!! You boys, aside from Paddington, were still young and dependent upon me! Thomas was only a teenager and you, Raymond, were half that and I was going to be a father again too or did you forget that your dearly departed mother had been eight weeks with child?? If I had done as you feel I should, it would have ignited an all out mob war you fool!!! It all turned out just as it should have but do I have regrets and feel incredibly guilty??? EVERY SINGLE DAY SINCE."
He choked up as he continued. "It ate me alive to leave those young boys, especially seeing what it was doing to their mother, not knowing where they were and it was far worse when I found out their whereabouts because I had to keep it from her or she would have ran off after them and saving her would have all been for nothing! That is why you, Paddy and Tommy will keep your mouths shut!! Until Cyrus is dead that is and we will take no part in taking him down. We have enough on our plates with the Stevenson family. It breaks my heart about Blaise but I know Craig. I've kept tabs on him. He will find a way to get his daughter back and he has plenty of manpower to do it without our involvement!"
As Pierce silently sobbed in departure, Maeve and her olive martini in hand followed, daring to place a comforting hand upon her husband as Paddy viewed from the doorway.
Knowing the master manipulator that she was after a recent power play on her part that caused him immense heartbreak, Pierce turned on her like a lion. "Get your fucking hand off me woman!"
His rebuff incited her forked tongue. "I would have to agree with your son. You call Cyrus a monster when you're the one who created him. You brought him into your drug and gun dealing underground and taught him everything he knows. You should feel guilty for what's happened to your family and you would have had much more to feel shamed about, had I not recently exposed your traitorous childhood friend Archie over the fentanyl purvey."
Pierce glowered down at her, his teeth grinding. "The only thing you exposed is your deceitful ways. I regretfully created you too. You should feel lucky I don't dig up his grave and place your dismembered body parts in there with him. It would be rather fitting after you cut up the innocent Stevenson boy's remains without my knowledge or consent and stuffed him in a suitcase to be discovered by our rival family. He was merely twenty! Just a boy! A foolish power play on your part! You seem to have forgotten who runs this family as of lately!!!!"
"And you seem to have forgotten who has stood faithfully by your side for nearly three damn decades and a lover for two of them. I did it to protect Paddy's son or have you forgotten that too? That innocent Stevenson boy saw Eddie stab a bouncer at a nightclub."
"Oh I have not forgotten. The question is, why was my grandson enjoying a night out with his rival in the first place?? Odd don't you think dear Maeve? And fucking forbidden. Oh that's right. It's because you orchestrated the entire thing behind my back yet once again. Your plan all along was for the Stevenson boy to be offed and you allowed Eddie to do it!"
"Eddie is a part of this family is he not?? He's of the same age your boys were when they became involved in the business and he was more than ready and willing to prove himself worthy. It's all to protect you and this family's position of power by eliminating the sole heir of Richie Stevenson."
"Your protection has incited a mob war woman! You had no right! It was not your place to initiate Eddie. It was Paddington's!"
Pierce bolted his eyes of ire to Paddy. "And you better straighten that boy out. The job was sloppy! Stabbing the Stevenson kid almost sixty fucking times??? Not to mention it was unwarranted to stab a bouncer in a crowded nightclub! Now do you see why this family cannot afford to be involved in Craig's mess when we have an entire shitshow here to deal with???"
As Paddy's eyes lowered in submission, Pierce brought his attention back to Maeve. "Do you have any idea what you've done? The power, the money, it's all went to your damn head. I AM the strategic mastermind of this family, not you! All was going well until your interference. Let me make this as clear as possible. I do not want NOR need your help. I never have and never will. Any next times and there will be dire consequences."
Maeve snickered. "You certainly needed my help all those years ago when you had a nervous breakdown after being left a widower to raise your three boys alo..."
Pierce's eyes turned to pure fury. "Don't you speak to me of Joanna!!! That's a line you don't want to fucking cross Maeve! She...she was...she was pregnant for Christ's sake!!"
Doubled over, Pierce gasped for air. The wind had been knocked out of him as the triggered memory of his one true love flashed before his eyes, punching him right in the gut. It was a hit and run. The sound of the impact was still etched inside his ears. His late wife Joanna whom he called Jo, had been heinously mowed down by a truck right in front of him and left to die in the street.
The vivid images remained of her broken and bloodied body lying limp in his arms as she drew her last breath. All over again, he had felt the desperation, pain and fear he had felt as his sister laid in his arms only one year prior, but with his wife, he knew there would be no miracle. He had then sworn into her lifeless, staring eyes that he would avenge her death but that day never came. The driver had just simply vanished.
At one point, he even suspected Cyrus with his motive being a wife for a wife, but once his grief of fog cleared, Pierce knew it wasn't Cyrus, for he knew if it had been, Cyrus would have sent some sort of boasting message to show his power and rub salt in his wounds. That was his sadistic style.
Paddy aggressively took Maeve's arm and growled. "That will be enough from you harridan."
The scrawny old woman jerked her arm free, then swallowed down her vodka and glowered at Paddy. "Ingrate," she snarled as she slithered away.
Feeling somber, Pierce pulled heavy feet up the stairs.
"Dad...," Paddy called to him.
"NO!" he snapped and disappeared into the upstairs hall.
Paddy returned to the kitchen and came to a scuffled stop before his brother with a sigh. "It's time to find Tommy."
Without a word, Ray slowly grinned.
Paddy dialed the number and it rang much too long for Ray's liking. "Why the fuck ain't he answering?"
Paddy motioned a hand to silence his impatient brother. "Hold on."
With a soft snore, Tommy was sleeping off the prior night's hangover in the office chair of his father's business when the endless buzzing of his cell phone finally awoke him. "Paddy. What's up?"
"Dad's on a warpath over Craig's call. We need to meet up. Now. At the yard."
Instantly alert, Tommy sprung up and rushed to the door. "On my way."
Oxford, England
One hour Southeast of Sizencote was Oxford, the middle point between the Parker's estate and their London West End territory and it was also where Penny and Wendy resided in a sizeable and luxurious, two bedroom flat overlooking the River Thames. Pierce provided their current living arrangements which had been one of many over the years, for it was important to not remain in one location for too long. He also provided everything else they needed to survive under Cyrus' radar such as their false credentials, naming Penny as Laura and Wendy as Lesley which were just random names with no personal meanings. The mother and daughter duo had become so accustomed to their altered identities that their birth given names seemed foreign to them when mentioned or thought of. Penelope and Wendy Parker were ghosts of the past and dead to them just as they were to the world.
Lesley was a petite woman, standing merely five foot two. She tended to wear heeled shoes a lot for that particular reason because it helped her to reach things more easily and so she could see into the bathroom mirror where she then stood picking herself apart. It was an uncontrollable habit, finding flaws in her physical appearance. Laura believed it to be psychological. A trauma response from her abusive childhood at the hands and words of her own father who never wanted her and over the years, it had only progressed, bringing her self-esteem to an all time low and her stress to an all time high with constantly living in fear and then there was the relentless nightmares of drowning.
Berating thoughts juggled though her mind as she stared at her reflection in the mirror. The dark brown eyes gazing back at her were her father's. The stress induced strands of silver in her long, blonde locks reminded her of him as well, for she had been shown recent photos of him just so she would be aware of his presence since she had not seen him in decades. Even her smile disgusted her.
Rage brewed at her image as tears rolled over her high cheekbones. Gripping a bar of soap, her hand trembled as she erased her face in a frantic frenzy.
"I hate you!" she cried and lifted up her shirt, then picked up a razor blade and inflicted a long and painful incision near her belly button where other scarring remained from previous self-mutilation. Her thighs were a victim too and would be scheduled for a future meltdown.
"Lesley?? I'm home," Laura called out as she closed the door and immediately locked the three deadbolts and reset the alarm system.
Startled by the silence breaker just as she was startled by everything in general, Lesley jumped, then frantically wiped away the tears and blood.
After years of study, she and her mother had even traded their Irish accents for American. "In here momma. Coming."
Lesley leaned on the doorway, watching her mother in envy as she unbagged the grocery items she picked up for the week. Laura was so beautiful and perfect to her. She was a woman in her sixties who could easily pass for mid fifties with her flawless skin, thanks to her uncle Pierce who paid for the extensive plastic surgery she had to undo the scarring inflicted by Cyrus. She had sandy strands that fell in wispy layers over her shoulders but was longer in the back and unlike Lesley who dressed more casually, Laura seemed to enjoy more formal attire with hose and heels. Her smile was big and bright and her eyes were big and blue and her heart was even bigger. She was born to be a mother but Laura would argue that over her guilt of failing her sons.
Lesley moved to the large bay window, placed her palm upon it and peered down at the busy water world with her favorite viewing being the dragon boat racing. The glass portal is where she found herself at most days, on the inside looking out, wishing she could be like the rest of the world below, strolling about their normal lives without the constant fear of every face in the crowd turning around to be the beady, black-eyed devil.
Laura sighed at the sorrowful sight. "I picked you up a box of hair color, although I'm not sure why since you refuse to go anywhere. I really wish you would go to therapy with me. I really feel you may have Agoraphobia or something similar. You know...he hasn't seen you since you were a child Lesley. I don't see how he could possibly recognize you now."
Beginning to sob, Lesley faced her mother. "How could he not recognize his own face??? Sometimes I wonder how you can even look at me."
Frowning, Laura's heart broke. "Sweety, he is the last person I see when I look at you. I see my daughter and a beautiful young woman. Do you remember last week when I was able to coax you to sit with me by the river? I must have seen more than a dozen men gawking at you. Pretty sure women were ogling you too."
Both women stared at each other for a moment and then cracked up laughing.
"Ok mom. If you say so."
"I do say so Lesley Lu."
Lesley pulled two recent photos of Craig and Brando out of her hand bag and lovingly traced their faces with her fingertips. "Just look at them momma. Those vibrant blue eyes. They look so much like you. Why couldn't I too?? I feel so bland and dirty with that monster's genes in me. I just want to cut him out somehow."
"Ok now you listen to me Lesley Lu. You are NOTHING like him. You're a good person with a good head on your shoulders. Your brothers are good men too from what my brother has told me. Your paternity means nothing as to who you really are inside AND out."
"I...I miss them so much. It's so crazy to me that, if it weren't for these pictures, I wouldn't even recognize them if I were to pass them on the street and vice versa too because we were all just kids. They don't even know we're alive. I can still remember how Craigy tried to protect me that night and how Brando just cried and cried. God, mom, it's so surreal. Craigy's a father. I'm an aunt now and you're a grandmother. I want to meet Blaise. I want our family back mom. I'm sick of being alone. I mean, don't get me wrong. I know we have each other but we need our whole family. We can't even stay with or see uncle Pierce much due to the risk of exposure all because of who he is. I'm just sick of all of this. The constant moving, the hiding, the fear. I'm sick of looking over my shoulder all the time. We're wasting our lives! I'm going crazy. I wanna live momma!! I want my family back!!"
Laura took her daughter's hands and looked her sternly in the eyes. "Lesley, you listen to me. Some day, that will happen but not right now. Not while that man is alive. Even when he was in prison, we weren't safe but now that he is out, we have to be even more cautious and just wait it out. Just a little longer my girl. I briefly spoke to my brother while I was out and he said Craig and his people are dealing with taking him down. Until then, we stay here. I won't let him hurt you. Ok?"
Fighting the tears, Lesley nodded with a half smile and the two embraced as Laura felt sick to her stomach, knowing more than she had outwardly revealed to her daughter regarding the call from her brother.
Southwest London
In the office of the West End docks, Paddy rambled and ranted to Tommy as Ray worked out to ease his frustrations.
"I'm sure I don't need to describe to you what dad's reaction was over Craig's call and if that wasn't enough, he and Maeve were at each other's throats as usual. I so wish he would make good on his threats and end that old shrew, especially after tricking him into offing Archie but he just doesn't. I don't what he sees in that hag. And then she had the fucking nerve to go and mention Mum which Dad almost had a heart attack over. He's right you know. She's sparked an impending war with the Stevenson's over butchering their boy that she conspired with MY boy to do. I should just end her myself!"
"What you need to do is get Eddie in line or I will."
"What the fuck does that mean??"
"It means the boy is a fucking hothead, just like the oversized oaf over there. Nothing good comes from it."
Offended, sweaty and panting, a shirtless, sculpted and tattooed Ray paused his regimen to riposte the hypocritical remark, for Tommy was a bit of a brawny brute himself, it just took a lot more effort to trigger his temper and he was a bit more rational in his retaliations and decision makings.
"Speak for yourself."
"I'll handle my boy, " Paddy continued, " but right now, what are we going to do about Craigy? Dad has forbidden us to get involved because of our current situation with Richie."
"Fuck that," Ray snapped. "and fuck Richie. Craig's family. We can't just abandon him like Dad did."
Paddy sat back and shook his head. "Dad didn't do it intentionally. You were there were you not? When he told us what happened and why he made the choices he made. Look how broken up he was over it. We're not going to abandon Craig. We just can't go jumpin in feet first like you always do. And right now, my boy is a target. He comes first. They know he did it. I guarantee you that, since the Stevenson kid was last seen with Eddie at that club and Cyrus...he won't be as easy to deal with as Richie. Richie's in mourning right now and that makes him vulnerable. I say we take care of him and then we head out across the pond. Dad doesn't need to know and we can deal with the repercussions later."
Tommy chimed in, setting forth the rules. Although he was the middle son, he was in charge of the decision making. "Richie's vulnerability, if anything, makes him even more dangerous so to say that handling him will be easy is rather foolish but I do agree. He needs taken care of first. We can't leave Dad here to deal with it. We're essential to this war and Eddie's now a target as you said. We call Craig back and tell him what's going on. That's all there is to it. He will understand."
"Agreed," Paddy sided, then got up to refill his and Tommy's mugs with water and as he turned the water on, it streamed red. With a grimace, he turned back to Tommy.
"What's with this fucking tap pissing bloody water?? It was fine earlier."
Tommy looked up from his phone, his brows furrowing at the rusty waterfall, then his brows fell back into place followed by a grim expression. "It means exactly that. Blood is going to pour.."
An eerie silence filled the room as the three brothers exchanged looks of concern and then hearts thumped as Paddy's phone rang.
"Dad? Everything alright?" paddy asked as he swiftly answered.
"I need you all back at the house now. Council of war. We've been invited to a funeral."
Pierce hung up, leaving Paddy frazzled. "Well fuck me. We gotta go. He's called for a council of war."
Tommy quickly stood and put his jacket on before they all sped off back to headquarters. "And so it begins."
Dusk- Back in Oxford
Laura had taken a Valium to calm her nerves after her talk with Lesley, but it was mostly because of her call with Pierce. She hadn't relayed the entire conversation with her daughter about how she had learned that Craig's little girl was missing and he was going after Cyrus in due time. The thought of her granddaughter, whom she had never even seen, going through the things her children had went through with that beast of a man made her physically and emotionally ill and knowing the pain her son was enduring was just too much and to top all of that off, she was also withholding the knowledge from Lesley that Brando was working for Cyrus. She understood why because she knew better than anyone from the influence and power that man had had over her once upon a time, so she could only imagine what it must be like in the shoes of her youngest son, but Lesley...she knew she wouldn't understand.
As Laura snored in her medicated slumber, Lesley paced about in the living room, talking to herself in a manic moment with thoughts of jumping ship.
"Ok, ok think Lesley Lu. You know how to do this. You've done it so many times. All the moving from place to place. You have a passport and access to all the money you could possibly need. It can't be that hard to find your brothers in Salem. Just pack a bag and go buy a plane ticket."
Her pace increased as she nibbled her nails. "Oh god, wait...what about all the people?? You're going to freak the fuck out because mom won't be there with you to keep you grounded like all the other times."
Her eyes widened as she froze. "Noooo. You can't leave momma here alone!! Fuck...what am I going to do? Think harder Lesley!"
She resumed her pacing. "Ok, you just have to do it. Momma will be fine. Just leave her a note so she at least knows you weren't kidnapped. You HAVE to get out of here before you lose your fucking mind."
She stopped again as she passed a mirror. Backing up to look at herself, she chuckled. "Yep, you've already lost it. Alright," she sighed and with eyes closed, she took in a deep breath and exhaled. "it will be fine. You've got this. Just keep your hoodie up and your eyes down. You've already researched the trip. A flight to from here to Boston is roughly eight to eleven hours. You'll be there before midnight on the American East coast time if you go now. That's less than a day and then you'll be...."
She gasped, beginning to slightly panic. "You'll be within arms reach of the devil himself."
Her mother's words echoed in her mind. "He hasn't seen you since you were a child. I don't see how he could possibly recognize you now."
Lesley then continued her debate with herself. "She's right Lesley so just go. Besides, you can just stay in a hotel in Boston. That way there's a much lesser chance of running into that creep and when you want to go to Salem, you can just take the ferry back and forth. OK, yes. Yes, that's what I'll do and then figure the rest out once I settle in."
Zipping up a duffle bag, Lesley slipped on a hooded sweat jacket and scribbled out a note for her mother.
"Dear Momma,
Please don't be angry with me or worried. I needed to do this for me. I'm drowning momma. I need to breathe. Please just let me go. I'll be alright. I love you more than anything."
Tears dripped upon the paper as Lesley laid the pen down, then she quietly slipped out the door and soon found herself choosing darkened streets to make her way to the closest airport, which by car was an hour away She hadn't planned on walking but once she saw all the city life and lights, she panicked and couldn't bring herself to call for a black cab. She decided the walk in the cool night air would do her good anyways so she would have more time to prepare her nerves for the busy airport and all the people she would have to speak to and sit with.
About one hour later of scuffling down a quiet road of light fog and forestry, Lesley sat down upon a large mossy log to rest and checked her cell. Sighing in relief to see no calls from her mother yet, she stretched out her legs and indulged in a bottle of water, then she decided to just shut the phone off so she wouldn't be tempted to answer it when her mother did call. She wasn't going to let anything or anyone deter her from her path and she knew her mom could easily talk her into coming back.
Just as she had powered the phone down, headlights appeared from around the bend, giving her no time to react and hide. The beams shone directly upon her, leaving her frozen like a deer in the headlights and then, the vehicle pulled over.
Her heart raced and palpitated, thinking her mom had called in the reinforcements of her family to locate her but then she realized it couldn't be because her mother would have still blown up her phone with call after call.
Realizing the pickup truck wasn't going to leave, Lesley took in a deep breath and forced her legs to take her to the passenger side window. As she approached, the window rolled down.
"You alright young lady?" a middle aged man asked as his two excited, tail-wagging labs barked at her from the backseat. He seemed harmless so she thought to herself, why not ask for a ride since she had made it that far without running away.
With a shaky smile and a struggle for eye contact, the words flowed right out as she tugged the top of her hoodie down out of habit.
"Could I... get a ride?...Please?"
"Sure. Hop on in! Don't mind Peter Pan and Wendy. They're good old dogs and love company. Where to miss?"
She stared at him for a moment and then at the panting dogs. The dog's name being Wendy couldn't have been a coincidence, she thought. It had to be a sign that she was making the right choice.
With another smile, a genuine one that came naturally, she happily answered.
Summary: Orlando makes a new friend and they seem to click. He later witnesses a concerning moment. Cyrus lays his hand and the rules down. The results are in! Orlando learns the truth about Brando. Brando says goodbye but can he stay away? It's a tumultuous morning for the Winchester 5, especially for Josie. Britta strikes a nerve. Another conversation is overheard, leaving Josie conflicted. Britt gifts Josie a sign. Craig and Jo are on the road again. Guilt eats away at her. The pair are left flabbergasted after another crazy occurrence but the outcome brings some clarity to Josie. A phone call brings a new family to the mafia table.
*Chapter Warnings* Language, angst, mild violence
Stories Stories Stories Masterlist
March 25, 2022
Salem, Massachusetts
Reminding the doctor of himself with the short and wavy nut-brown strands, Orlando gazed at the man who called himself Brando that wore a navy suit and satin sapphire tie that enhanced his piercing blue hues. His blinding, wrinkle-free white shirt was so crisp that the collar appeared to still have the prepackaged cardboard inserts underneath it and his flawless smile was even brighter than his shirt.
"It's good to know you still have your memory in tact considering the shape you were...are in. I am glad that you remember me. Dr. Bloom is it? I um, well that's what the nurse called you."
Orlando winced as he shifted in his bed. "Yes but umm, just call me Orlando. I cannot thank you enough for what you did for me. When I saw your headlights, I truly believed it was the light at the end of the tunnel."
"Well, Orlando, apparently the big man above didn't want you back yet and...I'm really glad he didn't. Instead, he chose me to find you and for that, I'm really glad he did. You just may have seen that real light if I hadn't come along, either due to your injuries or the cold or possibly a combination of both. I kind of feel like I was meant to know you. I can't explain it. I even stayed all night and said some prayers in the chapel."
With an awkward half-smile, Orlando's befuddled brows pinched together. "You've...been here all night?"
Smiling and unknowingly blushing, Brando chuckled, feeling compelled to quickly explain his choice of words in order to not scare the good doctor away. "Look, I'm not hitting on you or anything. I promise. I was just worried man and I felt bad. I mean, you were here all alone aside from the staff and you were in pain and even probably a little scared. I know I would have been in your position because I have actually been in it a time or two. I just wanted to know you were ok. That's all."
Orlando smiled. "No worries man. I get it and I thank you again. You're a good man. I can see that. I mean, there are people that would have just drove on by but you didn't. I'm really grateful and...yeah," Orlando thought of everyone in his life, "I am all alone, so it's nice to have someone here that actually gives a shit."
Brando thought of his father and how he told him he shouldn't have stopped. "Yeah, you're right, sadly there are people that would have just left you there. I swear those people are not human. I'm sorry you feel alone. I don't mean to pry or sound insensitive, but do you not have any family or friends? What about that girl Josie you asked the nurse to call? Is she your girlfriend?"
Orlando broke eye contact. "Nahh. We're just friends. I was actually speaking to her when you walked in. She'll be here later."
"I see. It's just that...you were pretty adamant about having them call her and...you seem dejected when you speak of her. I apologize for assuming but, it just feels like she's more to you than just a friend. Please, if I'm overstepping, just tell me it's none of my business and I'll shut the hell up."
"It's ok. It's honestly no secret anymore. I....I'm in love with her but it don't even matter. She loves someone else and has made it quite clear that she only wants friendship from me. I really don't want to talk about her. And well, to answer your other question, my Mum, sister and Nan live across the pond. I don't speak to my two brothers. I despise my father and my so called best friend isn't even a friend anymore. Just a colleague."
Although Brando felt bad for him, he actually felt relief that Josie wasn't into him. "I'm sorry to hear that. I know what it's like to be into someone and they don't feel the same and I don't speak to my brother either, or well I should say, he don't speak to me. My mother and sister aren't here either and I'm not close with other family. I can't say I have any friends either. I'm kind of a loner and then my father, well, it's complicated but in all honestly, I despise him too but please keep that to yourself. So, it seems you and I have a lot in common. Maybe that's why we were meant to know each other? Possibly, maybe even become friends?"
Orlando stared at Brando for a moment. He could see it in his sullen eyes that he was a tormented soul when he spoke about his father and that he was just overall sad and lonely, just like he was. "No man, I won't say anything and sure, I wouldn't mind being friends. Good ones are certainly hard to find anymore."
Brando picked up a pen and notepad and scribbled down his number, then handed it to Orlando. "Awesome. Here you go. Maybe we could hang out sometime. That is when you're healed. You seem pretty cool Orlando."
"Yeah, you too. Ok, that sounds good. Could I have that? I'll write mine down for you too. I hope you can read it. Most people can't read my handwriting."
Brando chuckled as he took the notepad back. "Most doctor's writing is illegible but...I can read this just fine. Another sign we're meant to be friends. So...do you know who did this to you? Did they break any bones?"
Beings Brando was still a stranger in a sense, Orlando didn't want to tell him too much. "Nahh, it's all just a blur right now. I was drinking and all. Just some bar fight really and luckily, my ribs are just bruised. Still hurts like fuck though. So does my head. Mild concussion, believe it or not and my wrist attached to the hand that I previously injured is sprained and all wrapped up. The rest of me is just sore and bruised like my face. Still got my teeth! Yeehaw!"
Brando hated to chuckle. "Damn, well that's always a plus! I'm so sorry man. Yeah, I definitely could smell the whiskey on you but no judgment here. I've been there and well, I DO love me some Crown and coke."
Orlando winced as he laughed. "I like mine straight from the bottle and the ones with a good burn. Crown's good but it's a bit too smooth for me."
Brando smiled. "Yeah I guess straight up fiery ones are good too, especially for the really bad days. The burn helps you to know you still feel something."
"Yeah and it helps to kill those feelings too which is my end game in setting my throat on fire."
Just as Brando laughed again, he caught sight of his father through the window who was standing at the nurses station, glowering at him.
"I umm...I hate to cut this short but...there's something I need to tend to. I'll come back later ok?"
Orlando's brows furrowed as he saw Cyrus too and how he was glaring in at Brando. "Ok...is...everything alright?"
"I hope. See ya later."
Orlando watched as Brando met with Cyrus. It was clear the boss man knew Brando and was displeased him, for when he spoke, Orlando could hear the mumbled scolding, 'In my office now!'
Both men disappeared out of Orlando's sight with Brando following Cyrus and it left him wondering and very curious as to how the two knew each other and even more so as to why Cyrus was so upset with him.
Brando no more than closed the office door behind him and Cyrus was laying into him. "WHY were you in Dr. Bloom's room and WHY do you appear as if you have not been home since I last saw you because I'm pretty sure that last night, you were wearing exactly what you are wearing now??!!"
"Father, I only stayed to make sure Or..Dr. Bloom was alright. He was alone and..."
With an open hand, Cyrus struck Brando across the cheek, hard enough to leave his ear ringing.
"I do believe I told you that Dr. Bloom is none of your concern and I also believe that I ordered you to go home! Yet here you are, once again defying my authority. I should have handled you more sternly as a child but it seems that my tortures were too kind. Now I suggest that if you don't want to end up like the debilitated doctor, you'll learn your place once and for all. I have a meeting to attend that I am now late for due to your disobedience. Since you are here, you will go to the lab and pick up the test results. They are supposed to be complete at 8 AM. You will then come back here and place them on my desk and lock the door on your way out. After that, I do not want to see you near this hospital or at all until I summon you. Is that understood????"
"Yes sir."
With a red and welted cheek, Brando kept his head down and made his way to the lab, cursing under his breath the entire way. "One day old man," he grumbled through his teeth.
At exactly 8 AM, Brando retrieved the DNA results and brought them back to the office as instructed but he certainly was not going to leave without knowing what the determination was.
First, he located an identical envelope from a drawer, then he ripped the one open with the results. His wide, anticipated eyes scrolled through the the medical terminology until they froze and his brows furrowed. "I can't believe it," he whispered, then heavily sighed, "Oh Craig."
Brando took a photo of it and placed the paper into the new envelope, then sealed it and laid it upon the desk.
On his way out, he desperately wanted to call Jason but the ally made it clear not to contact him until the evening when he could speak freely.
Before heading home, Brando quickly returned to Orlando's room while he had the chance with Cyrus in a meeting so he could apologize for his abrupt departure and to say goodbye.
He knocked, then peeked his head in, completely forgetting about his sore cheek. "Hey, it's me again. Sorry for cutting out like that."
Orlando was moving food items around on his tray. "Oh hey. No worries. Come on in. I was just getting ready to try and eat but I already know what that this food tastes like I feel. Like shit."
"Maybe I can sneak you in something later on? What would you like?"
Shocked at the offer, Orlando raised his eyes after stirring his coffee with creamer. "Whoa man. What happened to your face??"
Brando peeked in the bathroom mirror to see a bruised and rosy colored cheekbone. "Oh that. Just a little misunderstanding is all."
Orlando's eyes narrowed. "With Cyrus? I saw you talking to him and he looked pissed. What's up with that? How do you know him?"
"Well," Brando reluctantly began as he lowered his blues, "He...he's my father."
"You're joking right?"
"Oh believe me, I wish I was."
"Why didn't you tell me that when you mentioned your father earlier? I mean, you do realize Cyrus is my boss?"
"I suppose for obvious reasons. I'm sure you know of his infamous reputation and all. He's not a well-liked man and I...I just didn't want to be judged by that. I'm nothing like him."
"What you did for me proves what kind of heart you have. If it's any consolation, my father is just like him. I've suffered many forms of abuse from him. So did my brothers and it shows in the choices they've made and who they've become. So I can presume Craig is the brother you spoke of?"
"He is, yes. You know him?"
"Unfortunately. Sorry for that but it's just that he and I haven't exactly hit it off. That girl, Josie. Well, that would be why. They're like really close and I...I don't like it. I know what his profession is and I feel he's bad news just like Cyrus and Craig judges me solely because of who my brothers are. I'm nothing like them either."
"Respectfully, you're wrong about Craig. He too is nothing like our father. Sure, his lifestyle seems to contradict that but he's a good man who's also suffered a lot because of our father and has disowned him because of it. I've actually met Josie once. Here in the hospital just the other day. A knockout for sure. I can see why my brother or any man for that matter would want to be graced by her presence. Although the meeting was brief and not under the best of circumstances because she was conversing with my father, I could tell she has a good head on her shoulders. Knowing her like you do Orlando, would you say she's a poor judge of character then if she chooses Craig as the company she keeps?"
"No, not at all. She's just really vulnerable right now and I...I just think he has her fooled, that's all."
"Or mayyyybe...you're just jealous? Look, all I know is Craig wouldn't hurt her. If anything, he's the one who's been chewed up and spit out by women."
"It's not about that man. She could get physically hurt because of him."
"To be fair, she could get physically hurt because of you too because I know who your one brother is. Ethan. I also know his line of work is the same as Craig's, just opposing sides."
Orlando flashed back to how Ethan had threatened Josie and how he too had been hurt by him. "Touché. So, may I ask then, do you work for your father? Are you in the business too?"
Brando softly shook his head. "So you are judging me."
"No, that's not what..."
"Look, I gotta go before...." He paused and looked out the window over both shoulders. "I really hope you get better soon and I'm so glad that you're going to be alright. Goodbye Orlando."
As Brando turned to leave, Orlando blurted out something that stopped him in his tracks. "Pizza."
"Huh?" Brando asked as he turned back, brows furrowed.
"You asked me what food I wanted. Pizza sounds amazing. Pepperoni, extra cheese, extra sauce."
Brando grinned and winked. "I gotta go."
Winchester, Massachusetts
As Jeffrey and Josie came back into the house, both seemingly in a better place with each other, Jason and Britt sat at the kitchen table playing cards while Craig paced about in the living room with his phone to his ear.
Britt's nose crinkled as Jeffrey walked by, carrying his leather jacket to the sink. "Ewww. What is that rancid smell??"
As he turned the faucet on, Jeffrey's eyes slitted as he side-eyed the befuddled brunette. "Close your legs."
Jason snapped his cards down. "Hey!"
"You guys, come on," Josie sighed as she hopped up and sat on the counter beside Jeffrey. "Can we just stop with the fighting already? We're not each other's enemies."
"Speak for yourself." Britt huffed as she glared at Jeffrey.
"Jeffrey, I'm sorry," Jose apologized once again. "I'll get it dry cleaned for you."
The miffed mobster kept his eyes focused on the sleeve he was rinsing off. "No worries darlin. You said, and I quote, that you were going to give me a taste of my own damn medicine and THAT you did."
She laid her head on his shoulder and peered up at him with puppy eyes. "I really am sorry."
Jeffrey shut the water off and brought his hazel hues down to her goldens with a sincere smile. "I know. We're good sweet stuff. I deserved it."
Craig came back in, his brows furrowed at the strange sight. "Well, I see you two have kissed and made up."
Jeffrey chuckled and put his arm around Josie as he smugly grinned. "Would you look...at...that! Craigy went from peachy porcelain to fifty fucking shades of green in 0.2 seconds. "
Josie pushed his arm off and jumped down, nudging him with her elbow. "Stop it."
"Yes Ma'am. I'll be good boy," he riposted as he winked, then swayed his eyes to Jason. "Hey Morgan, hows about showing me that issue with your bike."
Josie's head tilted. "Issue?"
Jason nonchalantly stood up, hands on his hips. "Yeah, just a problem I can't figure out just yet."
"Weird. You're like an expert on motorcycles, especially your own bike that you've had for years which inspired you to open your own shop. I can't recall a single car, truck or bike you couldn't fix all by yourself."
Jason's blues met Jeffrey's hazels, waiting for his colleague in crime to do some damage control, for Jason knew his sister was too smart for her own damn good and knowing her as well as he did, her skeptical tone was a dead giveaway that she knew he and Jeffrey were up to something.
"Yeah well," Jeffrey cheerfully chimed in, "you know what they say darlin. Two mechanical minds are better than one!"
Her arms folded as her weight shifted to one leg. "Hmmph. Do they now?"
Jeffrey gave a teethy cheesy smile. "Ok, well I do!"
Josie picked up her mug of orange juice and turned her back to them, staring out the window in silence with pursed lips.
Craig moved closely beside her and gave her a playful nudge with his arm as he softly whispered and smiled. "Hey. You ok?"
She smiled back and quietly responded. "Yeah, I'm better now. Sorry for the theatrics with Jeffrey and taking off like that. I just needed a minute. With everything that's going on, I felt like my head was going to implode."
"Don't be sorry sweetheart. I get it. What confuses me though is fifteen minutes ago, you were ready to behead him and put his head on a spike and now..."
"Yeah I know. Let's just say he apologized, I believe him and we came to an understanding about things so, we're good." she explained and then gazed up at him with a smirk. "You know, green looks kinda good on you Chester."
He sighed. "Ha...ha. You ready to hit the road?"
"Yes please!"
"Alright. I gotta make another call real quick and let you say your goodbyes, then we'll blow this popsicle stand."
As Craig left, Jason came up behind his sister and rubbed her arms. "Hey. Try not to worry so much Joey. Go home and take care of you ok? I'll be alright and I promise, I'll see you soon. You know I have to handle shit first."
Josie knew it was futile to try and get anything out of him as to what he and Jeffrey were in cahoots about so she gave up.... for the time being that is. She vowed to herself that she would find an opportunity to figure out what her brother and Jeffrey were up to.
Chugging down her O.J., she turned and hugged him. "I know but you know I will never stop worrying about you. Britt too. Take care of her Jason. I love you both so much."
Britt stood up, tears rolling down her cheeks as she squeezed into the embrace. "You guys, I'm right here you know? And I love you too!!"
Jeffrey fake sniffled and threw his arms around the hugging trio. "Awww shux. I love you guys too!! Group hug!!!"
Britt wriggled right out with a grimace. "EWWW!! Freaking neanderthal."
Jeffrey grinned at Josie. "Well then I'll just practice what the britch preaches."
With a grizzly laugh, "Ha ha haaaaa!!," he leaned down, wrapped his arms around the bottom of her ass and hoisted her up against him to where her head towered over his.
Upon the unexpected lift, a gasp followed by a squeak escaped her lips and there she was, hands gripping his shoulders as she peered down at his dilated pupils and Cheshire grin. "What the fuck Jeffrey? Put me down before Craig walks in here and world war 3 commences."
"What?? I just wanted my own special hug goodbye like Jason got and let...me....tell...YOU! This sure as shit is special." he raved as his ogling eyes rolled down to her chest that his nose was almost pressed against.
Shaking her head, Josie couldn't help but giggle. "Ok, you've had your fun. Put me down caveman."
He let her slide down to eyelevel and grinned, then dropped her to her feet and beat on his chest with closed fists. "Woof woof woof. Jeff love Josephine."
Josie swung her arm out, pointing to the door where Jason waited. "Go Tarzan."
The very second the door closed behind them, Britt had a lot to say. "You know he just wants in your pants don't you? He's such a creep."
"No he don't and no he's not but I can see why you feel that way."
"Your defense of him is disturbing but then again, you've always had a thing for bad boys."
Josie chuckled and sat down. "Speak for yourself. Jason is no saint and I don't have a thing for Jeff. I just understand him."
Annoyed, Britt speedily shuffled the cards for the next round of War with Jason when he returned. "I wish I understood you sometimes. So....did you call Lee while you were outside? I know that's the sole reason you were antsy for your phone to charge up."
Josie pulled her phone from her pocket to check it, then sighed at the blank screen and laid it on the table. "Stupidly, I did but he didn't answer and he hasn't responded."
"Well it IS only 7:30 AM. Maybe he's sleeping. You did say he worked last night."
"Yes, he worked last night and I told you what I heard him say about me. He didn't answer because he basically thinks I'm a whore."
"No he doesn't. Lee's just hurt. Come on Josie, you know the whole men are from Mars bullshit. Well, it's true and...."
"Your defense of him is disturbing as well. So that makes it ok for him to hurt ME like that?? How can he say he loves me and then say what he said???"
"Josie, I'm not trying to defend him. I'm just saying that I can see why he jumped to conclusions when he saw you in bed with Craig. I mean, you assumed the worst too when Angel spread her gossip about him staying at her house all night. The only difference is, he feels nothing for her and you clearly feel something for Craig. Look, I'm your best friend but that doesn't mean I'm going to agree with you on everything because of it. You're the same way with me too. I don't know exactly what it IS that you feel for Craig but damn it Josie, you're in a ring of fire with these two men and at some point, the flames are going to come full circle and you're going to have to decide which one you're going to jump out with and I think you know it as well as I do that Craig will be left to burn because you'll choose Lee. Face it Josie. He's your Edward and Craig is your Jacob."
Josie sprung to her feet, her. "Ok, you know what? That Angel thing? I believed him when he explained what really happened but when I explained about Craig, he didn't believe ME! And don't spew Twilight analogies at me about my relationships. NONE of that even matters anyways. Lee walked out on me, remember?! I begged and I PLEADED with him to stay and try to work things out and then even after his disparage of me to Orlando, I still gave it one last shot by calling him and for what? To get shit on again with no response. Don't give me that bullshit that he's probably sleeping because I know for a fact that he does not go straight to bed after work. He needs to wind down first. He is flat out ignoring me. I can just see him now watching the phone ring or turning off the volume. Lee made his choice. I can't make him want me. I can only do so much and I did it all and now I'm just done. I'm not going to sit around wallowing. I'm moving on and if that's with Craig, who happens to want me, then that's none of your fucking business."
"You're just pissed because you know I'm right."
"The ONLY thing you were right about is my feelings for Craig. Stop acting like Lee is the only man in this world who can love me the way I deserve to be loved because Craig is doing a damn good job of it."
Britt stood up too, arms folded with a cocky confidence. "No, Lee's not the only man that can love you but he is the only man that YOU can love."
"NO HE'S NOT!!!" Josie raged, "and once again, it don't matter! He left me. He swore to me he wouldn't let me fall and he lied but that's ok because Craig caught me. He kept me from hitting the ground and he makes me happy which is what I thought you would want for me!"
Josie then thought of Jeffrey's endearing words. "And he protects my heart, my soul and my well being and he don't make me CRY!!!"
"But do you love him?"
"Oh my god Britt. Let me tell you something that Lee actually said to me before he walked out and then I'm going to walk out because I'm so done here. He said, and I quote, 'God I love you Jo and I always will but it's just not enough.' He didn't even try!! So there you have it Britt. Love does not even matter! The universe turned my favorite person into a lesson so you, nor Lee or anyone else gets to judge me on how I choose to heal."
"Josie, I'm not judging you! but did you even hear what you just said?? You still refer Lee as your favorite person. Like it or not, he is your Edward!!"
"Yeah well guess what Britta, since you want to compare my love life to a fucking movie, I was team Jacob! Edward abandoned Bella over a fucking paper cut instead of staying by her side to keep her and her heart safe, especially when he knew that Victoria was back to kill her. He literally threw her to the wolves in which Jake remained by her side to love and protect her and she DID love him."
"Just not the same. She loved Edward more! Loving who we love is not a choice."
"Well it is in my world. The REAL world."
Fighting the tears, Josie spun around and went to find Craig whom, upon entry to the living room, she spotted on the back patio, still on his phone and the way he was pacing and gesturing with his hands told her not to intrude.
Wiping away the escaped tears, her eyes then caught sight of Jeffrey and Jason in the backyard shed and something clicked. She recalled Craig telling her that there was a tunnelway leading from the basement to the shed that was used for an escape route if needed.
"Hmmm," she hummed and snuck off down to the basement in search for the entryway. "I wonder what they're talking about."
"Now where are you?" she whispered to herself as her eyes scoured the room, soon freezing on an old empty bookcase.
"Could it be that easy?" she asked herself and tried to move it but it wouldn't budge. "Guess not."
As her eyes scanned the next wall, they came to rest on a door sized poster of a female zombie, bloodied and butt naked with boobs the size of watermelons. "Only you Jeffrey," Josie quipped as she shook her head and chuckled, then traced her fingers around the edges, searching for a door seam but found none. She even pushed on the wall but nothing happened.
"Well fuck. If I were a hidden door, where would I be?"
Taking a step back, her common clumsiness discovered the clue as she tripped over her own two feet and fell backwards to land hard upon her ass with a painful thud, a thud that caused a rattle beneath her.
Flipping over on all fours with wide eyes, Josie rolled the edge of the large, thick rug back that she blamed her fall on. It was then that she found the source of the rattle as she peered down at a metal handle that was imbedded inside the wooden floor to conceal it beneath the rug.
"Yes!" she loudly whispered and stood up to give it a tug. With a click, the door opened with ease and there before her was a stone stairwell that led to a darkened underground.
Not seeing a light switch, Josie took out her phone and turned on the flashlight, then with shaky legs, she ventured down the steps, instantly beginning to feel claustrophobic no thanks to Peter for locking her in a pitch black morgue drawer.
Gripping her chest and holding her breath, she quietly carried on through the freezing stone walled tunnel that only appeared to be a straight short shot to the shed where she could see cracks of light creeping out from another door on the ceiling and the closer she got, muffled voices could be heard.
Creeping up another set of stone steps, Josie sat down as close as she could to the door and listened as footsteps scuffled around above her. First she heard Jeff's voice.
"Come on! I say we do it while the iron's hot and you know how much I fucking love hot irons."
Jason. "No man. Not right away. Now that Nikolas knows he said too much to Brando, he'll be expecting it."
Jeff. "Yeah but what's a few Cassadines? You and I both know we can shut that shit down with our hands tied behind our fucking backs, meta-fuckin-phorically speaking that is. The timing is as spot on as my woody at sunrise and Lucille is thirsty! Ol man Cassadine and his wrinkly wench Constance will be as easy as cherry fucking pie and the guards will be a piece of chocolate fucking cake and goddamn I'm hungry as shit now. Also Cyrus ain't gonna be around because ol his Nik sure as shit ain't gonna tell anyone, especially his uncle Cy as to what he let slip to Brando. I say the sooner the cobra strike, the better because you know Renault is gonna wack that bitch boy Bloom regardless of what the DNA results are when they come back. You really gonna let your nemesis finish the off that ball-less Brit before you do? You been waiting on this man. That's what the whole faking your fucking death shit was all for. To take out Ethan and right now he's a sitting fucking duck at Wyndemere all tied up in a big fat blood red bow just waiting for the hellhound to come and tear the flesh from his bones and that's you. We can take his piece of shit papa straight to hell too. We get in, we get out and once they're all fish food in the Atlantic, we search for Blaise. That island might be one of the very few things that's bigger than my dick but you and I both know she's there somewhere and we will find her. Now come on Morgan, let's go hunting."
Josie's hand went straight to her mouth, covering it tight to prevent her gasp from escaping her gaping mouth.
Jason. "Look, I said we wait and lay low for awhile and that's what we will do. We have to map this plan out with more thought and detail than some spontaneous one that you just spewed off due to your lack of patience. If Cyrus gets to Ethan before I do, then so be it because I can at least get the satisfaction that Ethan's death will be drawn out by being tortured. That's Cyrus' style. Taking out the big fish is my real end game anyways. Also, in case you didn't notice, my sister knows something's up and she won't quit until she figures it out and if she does, she'll never keep it from Craig considering how guilty she already feels about Blaise going missing in the first place because she kept her whereabouts from him, so she certainly is not going to do it again."
Jeffrey. "Oh I sure as shit know she's suspicious because she was trying to probe me up earlier about why I'm really here. I think she'd jump on the Blaise bandwagon too and ride that shit straight to Craig and if that happens, well, you and I both know that's like feeding a fucking chicken bone to a starving dog. He's gonna eat that shit up so fast that he just might choke."
Josie closed her eyes and frowned. She was almost regretting the earful of shocking revelations that she had just received on a silver platter, solely because it created a conflict concerning Craig that she didn't want. She knew both Jason and Jeffrey made very good points. How could she not inform Craig yet once again where his daughter is? It nearly cost her his friendship the first time. And to make the matter worse, this time it would be intentional, but that would be to protect Craig from doing something stupid out of desperation and anger that could get him killed. Mistakes were highly likely to be made when a person was not thinking clearly. So all in all, Josie was leaning more towards keeping quiet, for it would be an end that justified the means, but....could she do it?
Jeffrey continued. "What I'm highly concerned about at this time is that if we stand here holdin our dicks too long, Cyrus could relocate Blaise. I think we need to move now while the iron's still hot...as I said."
Jason. "We'll figure this out when Craig and my sister are gone but I stand on waiting. Isn't that what you're doing about Dwight?"
Jeffrey. "It is but....."
The roaring rumble and revving of Craig's Chevelle shut both men up and sent Josie racing back through the tunnel and closing the entryway up, then putting the rug in place and pausing at the top of the steps to catch her breath and keep a straight face before facing Craig with what she knew. But first, she had to face her best friend again.
Leaning on the kitchen doorway, Josie's eyes showed contrition as she viewed Britt playing a game of solitaire. "Hey," she softly mumbled.
Without pause, Britt's eyes remained focused on the cards. "Hey," she mumbled back.
Josie picked up her keys. "I gotta go. Craig's clearly ready."
Britt stood up and took three cards to her. "Here. These were the first three that I drew for my game and I thought of you since you believe in all that sign stuff."
Taking the cards, Josie looked at each one, then lightly chuckled. "Interesting. A king of hearts, queen of hearts and a two of hearts. So, why did you think of me?"
"Well, I kind of think it's self-explanatory. All hearts represents love. The queen is you. The king is your true love and the two is both hearts beating as one. I guess now, all you gotta do is figure out which man the king belongs to."
Josie paced them in her back pocket and smiled. "That's quite an interpretation. Maybe these were meant for you and Jason though."
"Nope. I already know he's my king."
Craig came in, sunglasses on and grinning at Josie. "Oh hey, there you are. You ready love? Your chariot awaits my queen."
Josie and Britt stared at each other, eyes widening, then they both laughed.
Josie pulled Britt into a hug. "I'm sorry and I love you. Be safe."
Britt squeezed her tight and whispered into her ear. "Me too. I just want you to be happy and if it's with Craig, then I'm happy for you."
Craig and Josie departed the Winchester home and for the first half of the trip, she was silent as she gazed out her window, nervously biting her lips and fretting so much over the Blaise revelation that her stomach was threatening to expel the donuts she had devoured.
Sensing something was wrong, Craig turned off the radio that he had dared to to turn back on after the EVP-like occurrence and prodded her. "You ok Jo? What's on that gorgeous mind of yours?
This was it. The moment Josie knew she was going to have to lie to him, for Jason was right. If Craig knew the truth about his daughter, all hell would break loose. To ease her guilty conscience, she gave an answer that wasn't really a lie. "Sorry. My stomach is upset. I think I just ate too much sugar or something."
"Awww sweetheart, I'm sorry. I can stop in the next town and get you some Pepto?"
His caring, compassionate soul only made her and her sour stomach feel worse. "I suppose it couldn't hurt to try some. I'm really missing my cherry chap stick too. My lips are dry."
"You're dehydrated love. I'll stop and get you some nice cold water too. Or maybe some ginger ale if you prefer? It might be better for your stomach."
She couldn't take it. His continuing benevolence. "Sure ok. Can you just turn the radio back on for awhile? Talking is making me feel worse."
He looked a bit stunned. "Oh....ok. Sure sweetheart. Just rest."
About five minutes had passed and as Craig entered the next town, the radio turned on it's own, just as it had done for Craig and it stopped on the 80's song by Stacey Q, Two of Hearts.
Two of hearts. Two hearts that beat as one. Two of hearts. I need you, I need you. Two of hearts. Two hearts that beat as one. Two of hearts. Come on. Come on.
Craig's blues widened and Josie stiffened up in her seat.
"Oh hell to the fuck no! Not this shit again." Craig snapped and flipped the knob to off, but the radio remained on and the volume mysteriously raised.
People get jealous 'cause we always stay together. Yeah, baby. I guess they really want a love like yours and mine. Together, forever. I never thought that I could ever be this happy. Yeah, baby. My prayers were answered, boy, you came in the nick of time.
Josie was frozen, staring at the unruly radio and Craig was just flat out pissed. He began turning and pushing all the buttons in an angry frenzy but nothing was silencing the song that Josie was now seeing as another sign.
I've got this feelin' that you're going to stay. I never knew that it could happen this way. Before I met you I was fallin' apart but now at last I really know that we are two of hearts, two hearts that beat as one. I-I-I-I-I-I need, I need you. I-I-I-I-I need. I-I-I-I-I-I need. I need, I need, I need you.
"That's it!" he raged and with a sharp, jerking turn of the wheel, tires squawked as the classic Chevy made a one-eighty right in the middle of town, wiping out a startled and screaming bystander carrying groceries on a bicycle before coming to a screeching stop on the side of the road.
Slamming the car in park, Craig drew his arm back and was ready to launch his closed fist into the dashboard when the seemingly possessed radio went silent.
His brows furrowed as he puffed steam through flaring nostrils. "What the bloody fucking ghostly shit is going on???" He then immediately turned to Josie, stroking her face. "You ok baby??"
As Josie remained paralyzed in fear, only able to mumble 'uh huh', the guy on the bike could be heard shouting at Craig in the distance. "Thanks a lot Motherfucker!!
Craig peered into his rearview mirror and saw the angry man picking up all his groceries. "Fuck me. I didn't even see him. Sit tight Jo. I gotta go make this right."
Finally able to move, Josie turned to watch the interaction between Craig and the poor guy who was merely accidental collateral damage of Craig's blind fury. What she witnessed only caused her to adore him even more and she couldn't help but wonder if maybe he truly was her king after all.
With compunction, the kind-hearted mobster picked up the man's bike and helped him collect the rest of his scattered items that not a single sole who witnessed the incident bothered to assist with, then he walked him to the side of the road, spoke with him for quite some time and handed him a wad of cash. By the time the mysterious conversation ended, the two men were laughing and shaking hands.
Craig got back in the car and sighed with an ear to ear smile was stuck on his face. "Ahhhh. This is so strange but I think that was meant to happen."
"Ok? How so?"
Craig excitedly rambled on. "Well, this kid, I call him that because he's only in his early twenties, door dashes strictly for needy people on the side of a burger joint job, but it turns out he lives with his sick and recently widowed Mum and they are struggling too, SO, I gave him a bit of money to make up for the food loss and any bike damages, which he rides because he can't afford gas, and also just to help his family out. I guess the dad left them nothing. But here's the cool part. The kid's an artist like me. Gael, that's his name by the way, showed me some photos of his work and he's really good. Anywhooo, I have this small art class later today with a bunch of college kids and then tonight, I have an art expo as well that a lot of these kids are going to, so I told him to fill up his gas tank and come and bring his work to display. You should have seen the smile on his face. It was so rewarding. I even told him we could talk about him possibly working for me where he would be paid generously. Of course, only art related duties that is. I don't want to scare him off with the whole mob thing. AND...I would like you to come too Jo. That's if you're not busy later."
Josie's blink-less, amazed eyes had stared at Craig during the entirety of his maundering and slowly welled with tears, which he finally noticed. "Jo, sweetheart, what's wrong?? I thought this would make you smile, not cry love?"
That's all it took. His overkill of kindness sent her into a blubbering mess of tears.
Hands over her face, she sobbed through them. "You're such a good man."
Craig's shocked eyes widened as he slightly chuckled. "And that's a bad thing?"
"No," she whimpered and sobbed harder. "It's perfect. You're perfect. A little too perfect."
He drew in a breath, his eyes wider than before, then exhaled through a simultaneous chuckle. "Ohhhkay? Jo, I'm a bit confused here."
He reached over and laid his hand on her back. "Hey, talk to me."
She moved away from his touch, stunning him as he held his rejected hand suspended in the air. "Ok Jo, I don't know what's happening here but I'm going to go inside the drug store down the block to get you something to drink and let you calm down. I'll be right back."
Craig shut the door a little too hard upon his exit and Josie cried more. It was the same sound when Lee walked out, only he wouldn't be back in only a few minutes. She feared Craig would eventually leave too, for he was too good to be true...just like Lee had been. She feared Craig would hate her too for keeping her knowledge of Blaise a secret...just like Lee seemed to despise her also and what she couldn't figure out is why she was even comparing the two men, for they were different in so many ways. She blamed Lee for it, just as she had once blamed Gerry for her fear of finding love again.
A knock on her window startled her out of her self-destructive thoughts. It was Craig, holding a plastic bag as his phone was ringing.
Quickly wiping her eyes, she rolled the window down. "Here you go. I gotta take a call and then we'll get going."
"O....k," she murmured and took the bag.
As Craig walked to the back of the car to answer the call, Josie opened the bag to find both a bottle of water and ginger-ale and a brand new tube of cherry chap stick. New tears threatened her eyes as she opened it and glided the sweet smelling chunk of wax over her dry lips. He really was perfect.
Drinking down most of the ginger ale, Josie laid the seat back and while waiting for Craig's return, she dozed off.
Craig answered the anticipated call from his first cousin across the pond. He was his mother's brother's son and not only did he and Craig look a lot alike, they were both mob. "Hey Tommy. Took you long enough."
"What's up Parker? Ray just told me you called him or I would have gotten with you sooner cousin."
"It's all good man. I know your brother has better shit to do than be a messenger but you haven't been picking up lately and well, you now your dad and I don't get along so I sure as hell wasn't going to call him."
"Yeah Ray has better shit to do alright, like being up dad's arse hoping he'll choose him as his successor. Ain't happenin bro. I on the other hand just have a lot of family business matters to tend to."
Craig chuckled. "Still thinks he's got what it takes to step into Pierce's shoes one day eh?"
"Sure does, but dad knows better. Ray's too much of a hothead. Anyways, so what's going on? You in some trouble?"
"Nah. Just the usual. Still trying to take Cyrus down while keeping our hands clean. I don't know if you've heard, but...my daughter is missing and I have every reason to believe Cyrus knows something. Not to mention, there was a bomb strike on Sonny's the other day. Jason and I were there, Britt too but luckily, we're all alright."
Tom growled. "No, I did not know about Blaise. That piece of shit. First aunt Penny and Wendy, now my niece too?? What do you need man? I got yours and Morgan's back. Ray will too."
"Nothing just yet. Jason was working on things but Britta threw a monkey wrench into the situation when she found out he was alive and shortly after, Cyrus tried to have Britta offed, so she and Jason's been in hiding to protect her. Big fucking mess man."
"Well whenever you're ready bro, hit me up. I'll take the private jet and be there."
"Sounds like a plan Tommy."
"It sure as hell does. With Sonny's men, which includes you and Morgan and I assume my boy Negan as well, and all of us Parkers, Cyrus won't know what the fuck hit him."
"Just do me a favor though. Keep Brando out of it. This ain't his war."
"I love that kid man. He's my family too. We'll keep him safe. You know that. Talk soon Craig."
"Later Tommy. Thanks again."
As Craig rounded the car to get in, his phone beeped. It was a text from Gael.
"Just letting you know I just made arrangements at work. I'll be there today and tonight. Thanks man for what you did for me."
"Cool beans bro. I'll see you later. Oh and, take some of that money and buy you a fancy get up for tonight's expo."
"You got it!"
Craig smiled, then hopped in the car, wincing as he had forgotten of his rib pain. He took in a slow soft breath, then exhaled and gazed over at Josie who was out like a light. He smiled again because he could smell the cherry aroma of her chap stick and then he frowned when he saw the glistening remnants of her tears under her eyes.
With a tender stroke to push her hair behind her ear, Craig whispered to her. "I love you. So fucking much."
Placing the keys in the ignition, Craig fired up the engine and gave it a few purring revs, then in silence, he drove back to witch city.
